H. P. Blavatsky's, “The Key to Theosophy”
GA 41b
H. P. Blavatsky
[adapted from the online text provided by the Theosophical Society, Pasadena
Glossary
A | B | C | D | E | F | G | H | I | J | K | L | M | N | O | P | Q | R | S | T | U | V | W | Y | Z
A
Absoluteness. When predicated of the UNIVERSAL PRINCIPLE, it denotes an abstraction, which is more correct and logical than to apply the adjective "absolute" to that which can have neither attributes nor limitations.
Adam Kadmon (Heb.) "Archetypal man, Humanity. The "Heavenly man" not fallen into sin. Kabalists refer it to the Ten Sephiroth on the plane of human perception." In the Kabala Adam Kadmon is the manifested Logos corresponding to our third Logos, the unmanifested being the first paradigmic ideal man, and symbolizing the universe in abscondito, or in its "privation" in the Aristotelean sense.
The first Logos is "the light of the World," the second and the third, its gradually deepening shadows.
Adept (Lat. adeptus). In Occultism, one who has reached the stage of initiation and become a master in the Science of Esoteric Philosophy.
Aether (Gr.) With the Ancients, the Divine luminiferous substance which pervades the whole universe; the "garment" of the Supreme Deity, Zeus, or Jupiter. With the Moderns, Ether, for the meaning of which, in physics and chemistry, see Webster's Dictionary, or some other. In Esotericism, AEther is the third principle of the Kosmic Septenary, matter (earth) being the lowest, and Akasa, the highest.
Agathon (Gr.) Plato's Supreme Deity, lit. "the good." Our ALAYA or the Soul of the World.
Agnostic. A word first used by Professor Huxley, to indicate one who believes nothing which cannot be demonstrated by the senses.
Ahankara (Sans.) The conception of "I," self-consciousness or self-identity; the "I," or egoistical and mayavic principle in man, due to our ignorance which separates our "I" from the Universal ONE-Self. Personality, egoism also.
Ain-Soph (Heb.) The "Boundless" or "Limitless" Deity emanating and extending. Ain-Soph is also written En-Soph and Ain-Suph, for no one, not even the Rabbis, are quite sure of their vowels. In the religious metaphysics of the old Hebrew philosophers, the ONE Principle was an abstraction like Parabrahm, though modern Kabalists have succeeded by mere dint of sophistry and paradoxes in making a "Supreme God" of it, and nothing higher. But with the early Chaldean Kabalists Ain-Soph was "without form or being" with "no likeness with anything else." (Franck's Die Kabbala, p. 126.) That Ain-Soph has never been considered as the "Creator" is proved conclusively by the fact that such an orthodox Jew as Philo calls "creator" the Logos, who stands next the "Limitless One," and is "the SECOND God." "The Second God is in its (Ain-Soph's) wisdom," says Philo in Quaest et Solut. Deity is NO-THING; it is nameless, and therefore called Ain-Soph — the word Ain meaning nothing. (See also Franck's Kabbala, p. 153.)
Alchemy, in Arabic Ul-Khemi, is as the name suggests, the chemistry of nature. Ul-Khemi or Al-Kimia, however, is really an Arabianized word, taken from the Greek chemeia from chumos "juice," extracted from a plant. Alchemy deals with the finer forces of nature and the various conditions of matter in which they are found to operate. Seeking under the veil of language, more or less artificial, to convey to the uninitiated so much of the Mysterium Magnum as is safe in the hands of a selfish world, the Alchemist postulates as his first principle, the existence of a certain Universal Solvent in the homogeneous substance from which the elements were evolved; which substance he calls pure gold, or summum materiae. This solvent, also called menstruum universale, possesses the power of removing all the seeds of disease out of the human body, of renewing youth, and prolonging life. Such is the lapis philosophorum (philosopher's stone). Alchemy first penetrated into Europe through Geber, the great Arabian sage and philosopher, in the eighth century of our era; but it was known and practised long ages ago in China and Egypt. Numerous papyri on Alchemy, and other proofs that it was the favourite study of Kings and Priests, have been exhumed and preserved under the generic name of Hermetic treatises (see Tabula Smaragdina). Alchemy is studied under three distinct aspects, which admit of many different interpretations, viz.: the Cosmic, the Human, and the Terrestrial.
These three methods were typified under the three alchemical properties — sulphur, mercury, and salt. Different writers have stated that these are three, seven, ten and twelve processes respectively; but they are all agreed there is but one object in Alchemy, which is to transmute gross metals into pure gold. But what that gold really is, very few people understand correctly. No doubt there is such a thing in Nature as transmutation of the baser metal into the nobler; but this is only one aspect of Alchemy, the terrestrial, or purely material, for we see logically the same process taking place in the bowels of the earth. Yet, besides and beyond this interpretation, there is in Alchemy a symbolical meaning, purely psychic and spiritual. While the Kabalist-Alchemist seeks for the realization of the former, the Occultist-Alchemist, spurning the gold of the earth, gives all his attention to and directs his efforts only towards the transmutation of the baser quaternary into the divine upper trinity of man, which when finally blended, is one. The spiritual, mental, psychic, and physical planes of human existence are in Alchemy compared to the four elements — fire, air, water, and earth, and are each capable of a three-fold constitution, i. e., fixed, unstable, and volatile. Little or nothing is known by the world concerning the origin of this archaic branch of philosophy; but it is certain that it antedates the construction of any known Zodiac, and as dealing with the personified forces of nature, probably also any of the mythologies of the world. Nor is there any doubt that the true secrets of transmutation (on the physical plane) were known in the days of old, and lost before the dawn of the so-called historical period. Modern chemistry owes its best fundamental discoveries to Alchemy, but regardless of the undeniable truism of the latter, that there is but one element in the universe, chemistry placed metals in the class of elements, and is only now beginning to find out its gross mistake. Even some encyclopedists are forced to confess that if most of the accounts of transmutation are fraud or delusion, "yet some of them are accompanied by testimony which renders them probable. By means of the galvanic battery even the alkalis have been discovered to have a metallic basis. The possibility of obtaining metal from other substances which contain the ingredients composing it, of changing one metal into another . . . must therefore be left undecided. Nor are all Alchemists to be considered impostors. Many have laboured under the conviction of obtaining their object, with indefatigable patience and purity of heart, which is soundly recommended by Alchemists as the principal requisite for the success of their labours." (Pop. Encyclop.)
Alexandrian Philosophers (or School). This famous school arose in Alexandria, Egypt, which city was for long ages the seat of learning and philosophy. It was famous for its library, founded by Ptolemy Soter at the very beginning of his reign (Ptolemy died in 283 B. C.) — a library which once boasted 700,000 rolls, or volumes (Aulus Gellius), for its museum, the first real Academy of Sciences and Arts, for world-renowned scholars, such as Euclid, the father of scientific geometry; Apollonius of Perga, the author of the still extant work on conic sections; Nicomachus, the arithmetician: for astronomers, natural philosophers, anatomists such as Herophilus and Erasistratus; physicians, musicians, artists, etc. But it became still more famous for its eclectic, or new Platonic school, founded by Ammonius Saccas in 173 A. D., whose disciples were Origen, Plotinus, and many other men now famous in history. The most celebrated schools of the Gnostics had their origin in Alexandria. Philo-Judaeus, Josephus, Iamblichus, Porphyry, Clement of Alexandria, Eratosthenes the astronomer, Hypatia, the virgin philosopher, and numberless other stars of second magnitude, all belonged at various times to these great schools, and helped to make of Alexandria one of the most justly renowned seats of learning that the world has ever produced.
Altruism, from Alter, other. A quality opposed to Egoism. Actions tending to do good to others, regardless of self.
Ammonius Saccas. A great and good philosopher who lived in Alexandria between the 2nd and 3rd centuries of our Era, the founder of the Neo-Platonic School of the Philalethians or "lovers of truth." He was of poor birth and born of Christian parents, but endowed with such prominent, almost divine goodness as to be called Theodidaktos, the "God-taught." He honoured that which was good in Christianity, but broke with it and the Churches at an early age, being unable to find in Christianity any superiority over the old religions.
Analogeticists. The disciples of Ammonius Saccas (vide supra) so called because of their practice of interpreting all sacred legends, myths, and mysteries by a principle of analogy and correspondence, which rule is now found in the Kabalistic system, and pre-eminently so in the schools of Esoteric philosophy in the East. (Vide "The Twelve Signs of the Zodiac," by T. Subba Row in "Five years of Theosophy.")
Ananda (Sans.) Bliss, joy, felicity, happiness. A name of a favourite disciple of Gautama, the Lord Buddha.
Anaxagoras. A famous Ionian philosopher, who lived 500 B. C., studied philosophy under Anaximenes of Miletus, and settled in the days of Pericles, at Athens. Socrates, Euripides, Archelaus, and other distinguished men and philosophers were among his disciples and pupils. He was a most learned astronomer, and was one of the first to explain openly that which was taught by Pythagoras secretly — viz., the movements of the planets, the eclipses of the sun and moon, etc. It was he who taught the theory of chaos, on the principle that "nothing comes from nothing," ex nihilo nihil fit — and of atoms, as the underlying essence and substance of all bodies, "of the same nature as the bodies which they formed." These atoms, he taught, were primarily put in motion by nous (universal intelligence, the Mahat of the Hindus), which nous is an immaterial, eternal, spiritual entity; by this combination the world was formed, the material gross bodies sinking down, and the ethereal atoms (or fiery ether) rising and spreading in the upper celestial regions. Ante-dating modern science by over 2,000 years, he taught that the stars were of the same material as our earth, and the sun a glowing mass; that the moon was a dark uninhabitable body, receiving its light from the sun; and beyond the aforesaid science he confessed himself thoroughly convinced that the real existence of things, perceived by our senses, could not be demonstrably proved. He died in exile at Lampsacus, at the age of seventy-two.
Anima Mundi (Lat.) The "Soul of the World," the same as Alaya of the Northern Buddhists; the divine Essence which pervades, permeates, animates, and informs all things, from the smallest atom of matter to man and god. It is in a sense "the seven-skinned Mother" of the stanzas in the Secret Doctrine; the essence of seven planes of sentiency, consciousness, and differentiation, both moral and physical. In its highest aspect it is Nirvana; in its lowest, the Astral Light. It was feminine with the Gnostics, the early Christians, and the Nazarenes; bisexual with other sects, who considered it only in its four lower planes, of igneous and ethereal nature in the objective world of forms, and divine and spiritual in its three higher planes. When it is said that every human soul was born by detaching itself from the Anima Mundi, it is meant, esoterically, that our higher Egos are of an essence identical with It, and Mahat is a radiation of the ever unknown Universal ABSOLUTE.
Anoia (Gr.) is "want of understanding folly"; and is the name applied by Plato and others to the lower Manas when too closely allied with Kama, which is characterised by irrationality (agnoia). The Greek agnoia is evidently a derivative of the Sanskrit ajnana (phonetically agnyana), or ignorance, irrationality, and absence of knowledge.
Anthropomorphism. From the Greek Anthropos, man. The act of endowing God or the gods with a human form and human attributes or qualities.
Anugita (Sans.) One of the Upanishads. A very occult treatise. (Vide Clarendon Press series "The Sacred Books of the East.")
Apollo Belvidere. Of all the ancient statues of Apollo, the son of Jupiter and Latona, called Phoebus, Helios, the radiant, and the Sun — the best and most perfect is the one of this name, which is in the Belvidere Gallery in the Vatican, at Rome. It is called the Pythian Apollo, as the god is represented in the moment of his victory over the serpent Python. The statue was found in the ruins of Antium in 1503.
Apollonius of Tyana. A wonderful philosopher born in Cappadocia about the beginning of the first century; an ardent Pythagorean, who studied the Phoenician sciences under Euthydemus, and Pythagorean philosophy and other subjects under Euxenus of Heraclea. According to the tenets of the Pythagorean school he remained a vegetarian the whole of his long life, ate only fruit and herbs, drank no wine, wore vestments made only of plant fibres, walked barefooted and let his hair grow to the full length, as all the Initiates have done before and after him. He was initiated by the priests of the temple of AEculapius (Asclepios) at AEgae, and learnt many of the "miracles" for healing the sick wrought by the God of medicine. Having prepared himself for a higher initiation by a silence of five years, and by travel — visiting Antioch, Ephesus, and Pamphylia and other parts — he repaired via Babylon to India, alone, all his disciples having abandoned him as they feared to go to the "land of enchantments." A casual disciple, Damis, whom he met on his way, accompanied him, however, on his travels. At Babylon he got initiated by the Chaldees and Magi, according to Damis, whose narrative was copied by one named Philostratus one hundred years later. After his return from India, he showed himself a true Initiate in that the pestilence, earthquakes, deaths of kings and other events, which he prophesied, duly happened.
At Lesbos, the priests of Orpheus got jealous of him, and refused to initiate him into their peculiar mysteries, though they did so several years later. He preached to the people of Athens and other States the purest and noblest ethics, and the phenomena he produced were as wonderful as they were numerous, and well authenticated. "How is it," inquires Justin Martyr, in dismay, "how is it that the talismans (telesmata) of Apollonius have power, for they prevent, as we see, the fury of the waves, and the violence of the winds, and the attacks of wild beasts; and whilst our Lord's miracles are preserved by tradition alone, those of Apollonius are most numerous, and actually manifested in present facts?" (Quest. XXIV.) But an answer is easily found to this, in the fact that, after crossing the Hindu Koosh, Apollonius had been directed by a king to the abode of the Sages, whose abode it may be to this day, and who taught him their unsurpassed knowledge. His dialogues, with the Corinthian Menippus, give to us truly the esoteric catechism, and disclose (when understood) many an important mystery of nature. Apollonius was the friend, correspondent, and guest of kings and queens, and no wonderful or "magic" powers are better attested than his. Towards the close of his long and wonderful life he opened an esoteric school at Ephesus, and died at the ripe old age of one hundred years.
Archangel. Highest, supreme angel. From the two Greek words, arch, "first," and angelos, "messenger."
Arhat (Sans.), also pronounced and written Arahat, Arhan, Rahat, etc., "the worthy one"; a perfected Arya, one exempt from reincarnation; "deserving Divine honours." This was the name first given to the Jain, and subsequently to the Buddhist holy men initiated into the esoteric mysteries. The Arhat is one who has entered the last and highest path, and is thus emancipated from rebirth.
Arians. The followers of Arius, a presbyter of the Church in Alexandria in the fourth century. One who holds that Christ is a created and human being, inferior to God the Father, though a grand and noble man, a true adept, versed in all the divine mysteries.
Aristobulus. An Alexandrian writer, and an obscure philosopher. A Jew who tried to prove that Aristotle explained the esoteric thoughts of Moses.
Aryan (Sans.) Lit., "the holy"; those who had mastered the Aryasatyani and entered the Aryamarga path to Nirvana or Moksha, the great "fourfold" path. They were originally known as Rishis. But now the name has become the epithet of a race, and our Orientalists, depriving the Hindu Brahmans of their birthright, have made Aryans of all Europeans. Since, in esotericism the four paths or stages can only be entered through great spiritual development and "growth in holiness," they are called the Aryamarga. The degrees of Arhatship, called respectively Srotapatti, Sakridagamin, Anagamin, and Arhat, or the four classes of Aryas, correspond to the four paths and truths.
Aspect. The form (rupa) under which any principle in septenary man or nature manifests is called an aspect of that principle in Theosophy.
Astral Body. The ethereal counterpart or double of any physical body — Doppelganger.
Astrology. The science which defines the action of celestial bodies upon mundane affairs, and claims to foretell future events from the positions of the stars. Its antiquity is such as to place it among the very earliest records of human learning. It remained for long ages a secret science in the East, and its final expression remains so to this day, its esoteric application only having been brought to any degree of perfection in the West during the lapse of time since Varaha Mihira wrote his book on Astrology, some 1400 years ago. Claudius Ptolemy, the famous geographer and mathematician who founded the system of Astronomy known under his name, wrote his Tetrabiblos, which is still the basis of modern Astrology, 135 A. D. The science of Horoscopy is studied now chiefly under four heads, viz.: (1). Mundane, in its application to meteorology, seismology, husbandry. (2). State or Civic, in regard to the future of nations, Kings, and rulers. (3). Horary, in reference to the solving of doubts arising in the mind upon any subject. (4). Genethliacal, in connection with the future of individuals from birth unto death. The Egyptians and the Chaldees were among the most ancient votaries of Astrology, though their modes of reading the stars and the modern methods differ considerably. The former claimed that Belus, the Bel or Elu of the Chaldees, a scion of the Divine Dynasty, or the dynasty of the King-gods, had belonged to the land of Chemi, and had left it to found a colony from Egypt on the banks of the Euphrates, where a temple, ministered by priests in the service of the "lords of the stars," was built. As to the origin of the science, it is known on the one hand that Thebes claimed the honour of the invention of Astrology; whereas, on the other hand, all are agreed that it was the Chaldees who taught that science to the other nations. Now Thebes antedated considerably, not only "Ur of the Chaldees," but also Nipur, where Bel was first worshipped — Sin, his son (the moon), being the presiding deity of Ur, the land of the nativity of Terah, the Sabean and Astrolater, and of Abram, his son, the great Astrologer of Biblical tradition. All tends, therefore, to corroborate the Egyptian claim. If later on the name of Astrologer fell into disrepute in Rome and elsewhere, it was owing to the frauds of those who wanted to make money of that which was part and parcel of the Sacred Science of the Mysteries, and who, ignorant of the latter, evolved a system based entirely on mathematics, instead of transcendental metaphysics with the physical celestial bodies as its upadhi or material basis. Yet, all persecutions notwithstanding, the number of adherents to Astrology among the most intellectual and scientific minds was always very great. If Cardan and Kepler were among its ardent supporters, then later votaries have nothing to blush for, even in its now imperfect and distorted form. As said in Isis Unveiled (I., 259), "Astrology is to exact astronomy, what psychology is to exact physiology. In astrology and psychology one has to step beyond the visible world of matter and enter into the domain of transcendent spirit."
Athenagoras. A Platonic Philosopher of Athens, who wrote an apology for the Christians in 177 A. D., addressed to Marcus Aurelius, to prove that the accusations brought against them, viz., that they were incestuous and ate murdered children, were untrue.
Atman, or Atma (Sans.) The Universal Spirit, the divine monad, "the seventh Principle," so called, in the exoteric "septenary" classification of man. The Supreme Soul.
Aura (Gr. and Lat.) A subtile invisible essence or fluid that emanates from human, animal, and other bodies. It is a psychic effluvium partaking of both the mind and the body, as there is both an electro-vital and at the same time an electro-mental aura; called in Theosophy the Akasic or magnetic aura. In R. C. Martyrology, a Saint.
Avatara (Sans.) Divine incarnation. The descent of a god or some exalted Being who has progressed beyond the necessity for rebirth, into the body of a simple mortal. Krishna was an Avatar of Vishnu. The Dalai-Lama is regarded as an Avatar of Avalokiteswara and the Teschu-Lama as one of Tson-Kha-pa, or Amitabha. These are two kinds of Avatars: one born from woman and the other "parentless" — Anupadaka.
B
Beness. A term coined by Theosophists to render more accurately the essential meaning of the untranslatable word Sat. The latter word does not mean "Being," for the term "Being" presupposes a sentient consciousness of existence. But as the term Sat is applied solely to the absolute principle, that universal, unknown, and ever unknowable principle which philosophical Pantheism postulates, calling it the basic root of Kosmos and Kosmos itself, it could not be translated by the simple term "Being." Sat, indeed, is not even, as translated by some Orientalists, "the incomprehensible Entity"; for it is no more an "Entity" than a non-entity, but both. It is as said absolute BENESS, not "Being"; the one, secondless, undivided and indivisible ALL — the root of nature both visible and invisible, objective and subjective, comprehensible and — never to be fully comprehended.
Bhagavat-Gita (Sans.) Lit., "the Lord's Song," a portion of the Mahabharata, the great epic poem of India. It contains a dialogue wherein Krishna — the "Charioteer" and Arjuna his chela have a discussion upon the highest spiritual philosophy. The work is pre-eminently occult or esoteric.
Black Magic. Sorcery; necromancy, or the raising of the dead and other selfish abuses of abnormal powers. This abuse may be unintentional; still it has to remain "black" magic whenever anything is produced phenomenally simply for one's own gratification.
Boehme (Jacob). A mystic and great philosopher, one of the most prominent Theosophists of the mediaeval ages. He was born about 1575 at Old Diedenberg, some two miles from Gorlitz (Silesia), and died in 1624, being nearly fifty years old. When a boy he was a common shepherd, and, after learning to read and write in a village school, became an apprentice to a poor shoemaker at Gorlitz. He was a natural clairvoyant of the most wonderful power. With no education or acquaintance with science he wrote works which are now proved to be full of scientific truths; but these, as he himself says of what he wrote, he "saw as in a Great Deep in the Eternal." He had "a thorough view of the universe, as in chaos," which yet opened itself in him, from time to time, "as in a young planet," he says. He was a thorough born mystic, and evidently of a constitution which is most rare; one of those fine natures whose material envelope impedes in no way the direct, even if only occasional, intercommunication between the intellectual and spiritual Ego. It is this Ego which Jacob Boehme, as so many other untrained mystics, mistook for God. "Man must acknowledge," he writes, "that his knowledge is not his own, but from God, who manifests the Ideas of Wisdom to the Soul of Man in what measure he pleases." Had this great Theosophist been born 300 years later he might have expressed it otherwise. He would have known that the "God" who spoke through his poor uncultured and untrained brain was his own Divine Ego, the omniscient Deity within himself, and that what that Deity gave out was not "what measure he pleased," but in the measure of the capacities of the mortal and temporary dwelling IT informed.
Book of the Keys. An ancient Kabalistic work. The original is no longer extant, though there may be spurious and disfigured copies and forgeries of it.
Brahm (Sans.) The student must distinguish between the neuter Brahma, and the male Creator of the Indian Pantheon, Brahma. The former Brahma or Brahman is the impersonal, Supreme, and uncognizable Soul of the Universe, from the essence of which all emanates, and into which all returns; which is incorporeal, immaterial, unborn, eternal, beginningless and endless. It is all-pervading, animating the highest god as well as the smallest mineral atom. Brahma, on the other hand, the male and the alleged Creator, exists in his manifestation periodically only, and passes into pralaya, i. e., disappears and is annihilated as periodically. (Vide infra.)
Brahma's Day. A period of 2,160,000,000 years, during which Brahma, having emerged out of his Golden Egg (Hiranya Garbha), creates and fashions the material world (for he is simply the fertilizing and creative force in Nature). After this period the worlds being destroyed in turn by fire and water, he vanishes with objective nature; and then comes
Brahma's Night. A period of equal duration, in which Brahma is said to be asleep. Upon awakening he recommences the process, and this goes on for an AGE of Brahma composed of alternate "Days" and "Nights," and lasting for 100 years of 2,160,000,000 each. It requires fifteen figures to express the duration of such an age, after the expiration of which the Mahapralaya or Great Dissolution sets in, and lasts in its turn for the same space of fifteen figures.
Brahm-Vidya (Sans.) The knowledge or Esoteric Science about the true nature of the two Brahmas.
Buddha (Sans.) "The enlightened." Generally known as the title of Gautama Buddha, the Prince of Kapilavastu, the founder of modern Buddhism. The highest degree of knowledge and holiness. To become a Buddha one has to break through the bondage of sense and personality; to acquire a complete perception of the real Self, and learn not to separate it from all the other Selves; to learn by experience the utter unreality of all phenomena, foremost of all the visible Kosmos; to attain a complete detachment from all that is evanescent and finite, and to live while yet on earth only in the immortal and everlasting.
Buddhi (Sans.) Universal Soul or Mind. Mahabuddhi is a name of Mahat (q. v.); also the Spiritual Soul in man (the sixth principle exoterically), the vehicle of Atma, the seventh, according to the exoteric enumeration.
Buddhism is the religious philosophy taught by Gautama Buddha. It is now split into two distinct churches: the Southern and Northern. The former is said to be the purer, as having preserved more religiously the original teachings of the Lord Buddha. The Northern Buddhism is confined to Thibet, China, and Nepaul. But this distinction is incorrect. If the Southern Church is nearer, and has not, in fact, departed, except perhaps in trifling dogmas, due to the many councils held after the death of the MASTER from the public or exoteric teachings of Sakyamuni, the Northern Church is the outcome of Siddharta Buddha's esoteric teachings which he confined to his elect Bikshus and Arhats. Buddhism, in fact, cannot be justly judged in our age either by one or the other of its exoteric popular forms. Real Buddhism can be appreciated only by blending the philosophy of the Southern Church and the metaphysics of the Northern Schools. If one seems too iconoclastic and stern, and the other too metaphysical and transcendental, events being overcharged with the weeds of Indian exotericism — many of the gods of its Pantheon having been transplanted under new names into Thibetan soil — it is due to the popular expression of Buddhism in both churches. Correspondentially, they stand in their relation to each other as Protestantism to Roman Catholicism. Both err by an excess of zeal and erroneous interpretations, though neither the Southern nor the Northern Buddhist clergy have ever departed from Truth consciously, still less have they acted under the dictates of priestocracy, ambition, or an eye to personal gain and power, as the later churches have.
Buddhi-Taijasi (Sans.) A very mystic term, capable of several interpretations. In Occultism, however, and in relation to the human "Principles" (exoterically), it is a term to express the state of our dual Manas, when, reunited during a man's life, it bathes in the radiance of Buddhi, the Spiritual Soul. For "Taijasi" means the radiant, and Manas, becoming radiant in consequence of its union with Buddhi, and being, so to speak, merged into it, is identified with the latter; the trinity has become one; and, as the element of Buddhi is the highest, it becomes Buddhi-Taijasi. In short, it is the human soul illuminated by the radiance of the divine soul, the human reason lit by the light of the Spirit or Divine SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS.
C
Caste. Originally the system of the four hereditary classes into which Indian population was divided: Brahman, Kshatriya, Vaisya and Shoodra — (a) descendants of Brahma; (b) warrior; (c) mercantile, and (d) the lowest or agricultural Shoodra class. From these four, hundreds of divisions and minor castes have sprung.
Causal Body. This "body," which is in reality no body at all, either objective or subjective, but Buddhi the Spiritual Soul, is so-called because it is the direct cause of the Sushupti state leading to the Turya state, the highest state of Samadhi. It is called Karanopadhi, "the basis of the cause," by the "Taraka Raj" Yogis, and in the Vedanta System corresponds to both the Vignanamaya and Anandamaya Kosha (the latter coming next to Atma, and therefore being the vehicle of the Universal Spirit). Buddhi alone could not be called a "Causal body," but becomes one in conjunction with Manas, the incarnating Entity or EGO.
Chela (Sans.) A disciple. The pupil of a Guru or Sage, the follower of some Adept, or a school of philosophy.
Chrestos (Gr.) The early gnostic term for Christ. This technical term was used in the fifth century B. C. by AEschylus, Herodotus and others. The Manteumata pythocresta, or the "Oracles delivered by a Pythian God" through a pythoness, are mentioned by the former (Cho. 901), and Pythocrestos is derived from chrao. Chresterion is not only "the test of an oracle," but an offering to, or for, the oracle. Chrestes is one who explains oracles, a "prophet and soothsayer," and Chresterios, one who serves an oracle or a God. The earliest Christian writer, Justin Martyr, in his first Apology, calls his co-religionists Chrestians. "It is only through ignorance that men call themselves Christians, instead of Chrestians," says Lactantius (lib. IV., cap. VII.). The terms Christ and Christians, spelt originally Chrest and Chrestians, were borrowed from the Temple vocabulary of the Pagans. Chrestos meant, in that vocabulary, "a disciple on probation," a candidate for hierophantship; who, when he had attained it, through Initiation, long trials and suffering, and had been anointed (i. e., "rubbed with oil," as Initiates and even Idols of the Gods were, as the last touch of ritualistic observance), was changed into Christos — the "purified" in esoteric or mystery language. In mystic symbology, indeed, Christes or Christos meant that the "way," the Path, was already trodden and the goal reached; when the fruits of the arduous labour, uniting the personality of evanescent clay with the indestructible INDIVIDUALITY, transformed it thereby into the immortal EGO. "At the end of the way stands the Christes," the Purifier; and the union once accomplished, the Chrestos, the "man of sorrow" became Christos himself. Paul, the Initiate, knew this, and meant this precisely, when he is made to say in bad translation, "I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in you" (Gal. iv., 19), the true rendering of which is, " . . . . until you form the Christos within yourselves." But the profane, who knew only that Chrestos was in some way connected with priest and prophet, and knew nothing about the hidden meaning of Christos, insisted, as did Lactantius and Justyn Martyr, on being called Chrestians instead of Christians. Every good individual, therefore, may find Christ in his "inner man," as Paul expresses it, (Ephes. iii., 16, 17) whether he be Jew, Mussulman, Hindu or Christian.
Christ (see CHRESTOS).
Christian Scientist. A newly-coined term for denoting the practitioners of a healing art by will. The name is a misnomer, since Buddhist or Jew, Hindu or Materialist can practise this new form of Western Yoga with like success if he can only guide and control his will with sufficient firmness. "Mental Scientists" is another rival school. These work by a universal denial of every disease and evil imaginable, and claim, syllogistically, that since Universal Spirit cannot be subject to the ailings of flesh, and since every atom is Spirit and in Spirit, and since, finally, they — the healers and the healed — are all absorbed in this Spirit or Deity, there is not, nor can there be, such a thing as disease. This prevents in nowise both Christian and Mental Scientists from succumbing to disease and nursing chronic diseases for years in their own bodies just like other ordinary mortals.
Clairaudience. The faculty — whether innate or acquired by occult training — to hear things at whatever distance.
Clairvoyance. A faculty of seeing with the inner eye or spiritual sight. As now used, it is a loose and flippant term, embracing under its meaning both a happy guess due to natural shrewdness or intuition, and also that faculty which was so remarkably exercised by Jacob Boehme and Swedenborg. Yet even these two great seers, since they could never rise superior to the general spirit of the Jewish Bible and Sectarian teachings, have sadly confused what they saw, and fallen far short of true clairvoyance.
Clemens Alexandrinus. A Church Father and voluminous writer, who had been a Neo-Platonist and a disciple of Ammonius Saccas. He was one of the few Christian philosophers between the second and third centuries of our era, at Alexandria.
College of Rabbis. A college at Babylon; most famous during the early centuries of Christianity, but its glory was greatly darkened by the appearance in Alexandria of Hellenic teachers, such as Philo-Judaeus, Josephus, Aristobulus and others. The former avenged themselves on their successful rivals by speaking of the Alexandrians as Theurgists and unclean prophets. But the Alexandrian believers in thaumaturgy were not regarded as sinners and impostors when orthodox Jews were at the head of such schools of "hazim." There were colleges for teaching prophecy and occult sciences. Samuel was the chief of such a college at Ramah; Elisha, at Jericho. Hillel had a regular academy for prophets and seers; and it is Hillel, a pupil of the Babylonian College, who was the founder of the sect of the Pharisees and the great orthodox Rabbis.
Cycle (Gr.) KUKLOS. The ancients divided time into endless cycles, wheels within wheels, all such periods being of various durations, and each marking the beginning or end of some event either cosmic, mundane, physical or metaphysical. There were cycles of only a few years, and cycles of immense duration, the great Orphic cycle referring to the ethnological change of races lasting 120,000 years, and that of Cassandrus of 136,000, which brought about a complete change in planetary influences and their correlations between men and gods — a fact entirely lost sight of by modern astrologers.
D
Deist. One who admits the possibility of the existence of a God or gods, but claims to know nothing of either, and denies revelation. An agnostic of olden times.
Deva (Sans.) A god, a "resplendent" Deity, Deva-Deus, from the root div, "to shine." A Deva is a celestial being — whether good, bad or indifferent — which inhabits "the three worlds," or the three planes above us. There are 33 groups or millions of them.
Devachan (Sans.) The "Dwelling of the Gods." A state intermediate between two earth-lives, and into which the Ego (Atma-Buddhi-Manas, or the Trinity made one) enters after its separation from Kama Rupa, and the disintegration of the lower principles, after the death of the body, on Earth.
Dhammapada (Sans.) A work containing various aphorisms from the Buddhist Scriptures.
Dhyana (Sans.) One of the six Paramitas of perfection. A state of abstraction which carries the ascetic practising it far above the region of sensuous perception, and out of the world of matter. Lit., "contemplation." The six stages of Dhyan differ only in the degrees of abstraction of the personal Ego from sensuous life.
Dhyan Chohans (Sans.) Lit., "The Lords of Light." The highest gods, answering to the Roman Catholic Archangels. The divine Intelligences charged with the supervision of Kosmos.
Double. The same as the Astral body or "Doppelganger."
E
Ecstasis (Gr.) A psycho-spiritual state; a physical trance which induces clairvoyance, and a beatific state which brings on visions.
Ego (Lat.) "I"; the consciousness in man of the "I am I," or the feeling of I-am-ship. Esoteric philosophy teaches the existence of two Egos in man, the mortal or personal, and the higher, the divine or impersonal, calling the former "personality," and the latter "individuality."
Egoity (from the word "Ego"). Egoity means "individuality" — indifferent — never "personality," as it is the opposite of Egoism or "selfishness," the characteristic par excellence of the latter.
Eidolon (Gr.) The same as that which we term the human phantom, the Astral form.
Elementals, or Spirits of the Elements. The creatures evolved in the Four Kingdoms, or Elements — Earth, Air, Fire, and Water. They are called by the Kabalists, Gnomes (of the Earth), Sylphs (of the Air), Salamanders (of the Fire), and Undines (of the Water), except a few of the higher kinds and their rulers. They are rather the forces of nature than ethereal men and women. These forces, as the servile agents of the occultist, may produce various effects; but if employed by elementaries (Kamarupas)— in which case they enslave the mediums — they will deceive. All the lower invisible beings generated on the fifth, sixth, and seventh Planes of our terrestrial atmosphere are called Elementals — Peris, Devs, Djins, Sylvans, Satyrs, Fauns, Elves, Dwarfs, Trolls, Norns, Kobolds, Brownies, Nixies, Goblins, Pinkies, Banshees, Moss People, White Ladies, Spooks, Fairies, etc., etc.
Eleusinia (Gr.) The Eleusinian Mysteries were the most famous and the most ancient of all the Greek mysteries (save the Samothracian), and were performed near the hamlet of Eleusis, not far from Athens. Epiphanius traces them to the days of Iacchos (1800 B. C.) They were held in honour of Demeter, the great Ceres, and the Egyptian Isis; and the last act of the performance referred to a sacrificial victim of atonement and a resurrection, when the Initiate was admitted to the highest degree of Epopt. The festival of the Mysteries began in the month of Boedromion (September), the time of grape-gathering, and lasted from the 15th to the 22nd — seven days. The Hebrew Feast of Tabernacles — the feast of ingatherings — in the month of Ethanim (the seventh) also began on the 15th and ended on the 22nd of that month. The name of the month (Ethanim) is derived, according to some, from Adonim, Adonia, Attenim, Ethanim, and was in bonour of Adonai, or Adonis (Tham), whose death was lamented by the Hebrews in the groves of Bethlehem. The sacrifice of "Bread and Wine" was performed both in the Eleusinia and during the Feast of Tabernacles.
Emanation (The doctrine of) is in its metaphysical meaning opposed to evolution, yet one with it. Science teaches that, physiologically, evolution is a mode of generation in which the germ that develops the foetus pre-exists already in the parent, the development and final form and characteristics of that germ being accomplished by nature; and that (as in its cosmology) the process takes place blindly, through the correlation of the elements and their various compounds. Occultism teaches that this is only the apparent mode, the real process being Emanation, guided by intelligent forces under an immutable LAW. Therefore, while the Occultists and Theosophists believe thoroughly in the doctrine of Evolution as given out by Kapila and Manu, they are Emanationists rather than Evolutionists. The doctrine of Emanation was at one time universal. It was taught by the Alexandrian, as well as by the Indian philosophers, by the Egyptian, the Chaldean, and Hellenic Hierophants, and also by the Hebrews (in their Kabala, and even in Genesis). For it is only owing to deliberate mistranslation that the Hebrew word asdt was translated "angels" from the Septuagint, while it means Emanations, AEons, just as with the Gnostics. Indeed, in Deuteronomy (xxxiii. 2) the word asdt or ashdt is translated as "fiery law," whilst the correct rendering of the passage should be, "from his right went (not a fiery law, but) a fire according to law," viz., that the fire of one flame is imparted to and caught up by another — like as in a trail of inflammable substance. This is precisely Emanation, as shown in Isis Unveiled. "In Evolution, as it is now beginning to be understood, there is supposed to be in all matter an impulse to take on a higher form — a supposition clearly expressed by Manu and other Hindoo philosophers of the highest antiquity. The philosopher's tree illustrates it in the case of the zinc solution. The controversy between the followers of this school and the Emanationists may be briefly stated thus: The Evolutionist stops all inquiry at the borders of 'the unknowable'; the Emanationist believes that nothing can be evolved — or, as the word means, unwombed or born — except it has first been involved, thus indicating that life is from a spiritual potency above the whole."
Esoteric. Hidden, secret. From the Greek Esotericos — "inner," concealed.
Esoteric Bodhism. Secret wisdom or intelligence, from the Greek Esotericos, "inner," and the Sanskrit Bodhi, "knowledge," in contradistinction to Buddhi, "the faculty of knowledge or intelligence," and Buddhism, the philosophy or Law of Buddha (the Enlightened). Also written "Budhism," from Budha (Intelligence, Wisdom) the Son of Soma.
Exoteric (Gr.) Outward, public; the opposite of esoteric or hidden.
Extra-Cosmic, i. e., outside of Kosmos or Nature. A nonsensical word invented to assert the existence of a personal god independent of or outside Nature per se; for as Nature, or the Universe, is infinite and limitless there can be nothing outside it. The term is coined in opposition to the Pantheistic idea that the whole Kosmos is animated or informed with the Spirit of Deity, Nature being but the garment, and matter the illusive shadows, of the real unseen Presence.
Eurasians. An abbreviation of "European-Asians." The mixed coloured races; the children of the white fathers, and the dark mothers of India, and vice versa.
F
Ferho (Gnostic). The highest and greatest creative power with the Nazarene Gnostics (Codex Nazaraeus).
Fire-Philosophers. The name given to the Hermetists and Alchemists of the Middle Ages, and also to the Rosicrucians. The latter, the successors of Theurgists, regarded fire as the symbol of Deity. It was the source, not only of material atoms, but the container of the Spiritual and Psychic Forces energising them. Broadly analysed, Fire is a triple principle; esoterically, a septenary, as are all the rest of the elements. As man is composed of Spirit, Soul, and Body, plus a four-fold aspect; so is Fire. As in the works of Robert Flood (de Fluctibus), one of the famous Rosicrucians, fire contains — Firstly, a visible flame (body); secondly, an invisible, astral fire (soul); and thirdly, spirit. The four aspects are (a) heat (life), (b) light (mind), (c) electricity (Kamic or molecular powers, and (d) the synthetic essences, beyond spirit, or the radical cause of its existence and manifestation. For the Hermetist or Rosicrucian, when a flame is extinct on the objective plane, it has only passed from the seen world into the unseen; from the knowable into the unknowable.
G
Gautama (Sans.) A name in India. It is that of the Prince of Kapilavastu, son of Sudhodana, the Sakhya King of a small territory on the borders of Nepaul, born in the seventh century B. C., now called the "Saviour of the world." Gautama or Gotama was the sacerdotal name of the Sakya family. Born a simple mortal, he rose to Buddha-ship through his own personal and unaided merit; a man — verily greater than any God!
Gebirol. Salomon Ben Jehudah, called in literature Avicebron. An Israelite by birth, a philosopher, poet and kabalist; a voluminous writer and a mystic. He was born in the eleventh century at Malaga (1021), educated at Saragossa, and died at Valencia in 1070, murdered by a Mahomedan. His fellow-religionists called him Salomon, the Sephardi, or the Spaniard, and the Arabs, Abu Ayyub Suleiman-ben ya'hya Ibn Dgebirol, whilst the Scholastics named him Avicebron (see Myers' Quabbalah). Ibn Gebirol was certainly one of the greatest philosophers and scholars of his age. He wrote much in Arabic, and most of his MSS have been preserved. His greatest work appears to be The Megoy Hayyim, i. e., The Fountain of Life, "one of the earliest exposures of the secrets of the Speculative Kabbalah," as his biographer informs us.
Gnosis (Gr.) Lit. "knowledge." The technical term used by the schools of religious philosophy, both before and during the first centuries of so-called Christianity, to denote the object of their enquiry. This spiritual and sacred knowledge, the Gupta Vidya of the Hindus, could only be obtained by Initiation into Spiritual Mysteries of which the ceremonial "Mysteries" were a type.
Gnostics (Gr.) The philosophers who formulated and taught the "Gnosis" or knowledge. They flourished in the first three centuries of the Christian Era. The following were eminent: Valentinus, Basilides, Marcion, Simon Magus, etc.
Golden Age. The ancients divided the life cycle into the Golden, Silver, Bronze and Iron Ages. The Golden was an age of primeval purity, simplicity and general happiness.
Great Age. There were several "Great Ages" mentioned by the ancients. In India it embraced the whole Maha-Manvantara, the "Age of Brahma," each "Day" of which represents the Life Cycle of a chain, i. e., it embraces a period of Seven Rounds (vide "Esoteric Buddhism," by A. P. Sinnett). Thus while a "Day" and a "Night" represent, as Manvantara and Pralaya, 8,640,000,000 years, an "age" lasts through a period of 311,040,000,000,000; after which the Pralaya or dissolution of the universe becomes universal. With the Egyptian and Greeks the "Great Age" referred only to the Tropical, or Sidereal year, the duration of which is 25,868 solar years. Of the complete age — that of the Gods — they said nothing, as it was a matter to be discussed and divulged only at the Mysteries, and during the Initiation Ceremonies. The "Great Age" of the Chaldees was the same in figures as that of the Hindus.
Guhya Vidya (Sans.) The secret knowledge of mystic-mantras.
Gupta Vidya (Sans.) The same as Guhya Vidya. Esoteric or secret science, knowledge.
Gyges. "The ring of Gyges" has become a familiar metaphor in European literature. Gyges was a Lydian, who, after murdering the King Candaules, married his widow. Plato tells us that Gyges descending once into a chasm of the earth, discovered a brazen horse, within whose opened side was the skeleton of a man of gigantic stature, who had a brazen ring on his finger. This ring when placed on his own finger made him invisible.
H
Hades (Gr.), or Aides, the "invisible," the land of shadows; one of whose regions was Tartarus, a place of complete darkness, as was also the region of profound dreamless sleep in Amenti. Judging by the allegorical description of the punishments inflicted therein, the place was purely Karmic. Neither Hades nor Amenti were the Hell still preached by some retrograde priests and clergymen; and whether represented by the Elysian Fields or by Tartarus, they could only be reached by crossing the river to the "other shore." As well expressed in the "Egyptian Belief," the story of Charon, the ferryman (of the Styx) is to be found not only in Homer, but in the poetry of many lands. The River must be crossed before gaining the Isles of the Blest. The Ritual of Egypt described a Charon and his boat long ages before Homer. He is Khu-en-na, "the hawk-headed steersman." (See Hell.)
Hallucinations. A state produced sometimes by physiological disorders, sometimes by mediumship, and at others by drunkenness. But the cause that produces the visions has to be sought deeper than physiology. All such, particularly when produced through mediumship, are preceded by a relaxation of the nervous system, generating invariably an abnormal magnetic condition which attracts to the sufferer waves of astral light. It is these latter that furnish the various hallucinations, which, however, are not always, as physicians would explain them, mere empty and unreal dreams. No one can see that which does not exist — i. e., which is not impressed — in or on the astral waves. But a seer may perceive objects and scenes (whether past, present or future) which have no relation whatever to himself; and perceive, moreover, several things entirely disconnected with each other at one and the same time, so as to produce the most grotesque and absurd combinations. But drunkard and seer, medium and adept see their respective visions in the astral light; only while the drunkard, the madman, and the untrained medium, or one in a brain fever, see, because they cannot help it, and evoke jumbled visions unconsciously to themselves without being able to control them, the adept and the trained Seer have the choice and the control of such visions. They know where to fix their gaze, how to steady the scenes they wish to observe, and how to see beyond the upper outward layers of the astral light. With the former such glimpses into the waves are hallucinations; with the latter they become the faithful reproduction of what actually has been, is, or will be taking place. The glimpses at random, caught by the medium, and his flickering visions in the deceptive light, are transformed under the guiding will of the adept and seer into steady pictures, the truthful representation of that which he wills to come within the focus of his perception.
Hell. A term which the Anglo-Saxon race has evidently derived from the name of the Scandinavian goddess, Hela, just as the word ad, in Russian and other Slavonian tongues expressing the same conception, is derived from the Greek Hades, the only difference between the Scandinavian cold Hell, and the hot Hell of the Christians, being found in their respective temperatures. But even the idea of these overheated regions is not original with the Europeans, many people having entertained the conception of an under-world climate; as well we may, if we localise our Hell in the centre of the earth. All exoteric religions — the creeds of the Brahmans, Buddhists, Zoroastrians, Mahomedans, Jews, and the rest, made their Hells hot and dark, though many were more attractive than frightful. The idea of a hot Hell is an afterthought, the distortion of an astronomical allegory. With the Egyptians Hell became a place of punishment by fire not earlier than the 17th or 18th Dynasty, when Typhon was transformed from a God into a Devil. But at whatever time they implanted this dread superstition in the minds of the poor ignorant masses, the scheme of a burning Hell and souls tormented therein is purely Egyptian. Ra (the Sun) became the Lord of the Furnace, in Karr, the Hell of the Pharaohs, and the sinner was threatened with misery "in the heat of infernal fires." "A lion was there," says Dr. Birch, "and was called the roaring monster." Another describes the place as "the bottomless pit and lake of fire, into which the victims are thrown" (compare Revelation). The Hebrew word gai-hinnom (gehena) had never really the significance given to it in Christian orthodoxy.
Hermas, an ancient Greek writer, of whose works only a few fragments now remain extant.
Hierogrammatists (Gr.) The title given to those Egyptian priests who were entrusted with the writing and reading of the sacred and secret records. The "scribes of the secret records" literally. They were the instructors of the neophytes preparing for initiation.
Hierophant. From the Greek Hierophantes, literally "he who explains sacred things"; a title belonging to the highest adepts in the temples of antiquity, who were the teachers and expounders of the Mysteries, and the Initiators into the final great Mysteries. The Hierophant stood for the Demiurge, and explained to the postulants for Initiation the various phenomena of creation that were produced for their tuition. "He was the sole expounder of the exoteric secrets and doctrines. It was forbidden even to pronounce his name before an uninitiated person. He sat in the East, and wore as symbol of authority, a golden globe, suspended from the neck. He was also called Mystagogus." (Kenneth R. H. Mackenzie, IX., F. T. S., in The Royal Masonic Cyclopoedia.)
Hillel. A great Babylonian Rabbi of the century preceding the Christian Era. He was the founder of the sect of the Pharisees, a learned and a saintly man.
Hinayana (Sans.) The "Smaller Vehicle"; a Scripture and a School of the Buddhists, contrasted with the Mahayana, "The Greater Vehicle." Both schools are mystical. (See Mahayana.) Also in exoteric superstition, the lowest form of transmigration.
Homogeneity. From the Greek words homos, "the same"; and genos, "kind." That which is of the same nature throughout, undifferentiated, non-compound, as gold is supposed to be.
Hypnotism (Gr.) A name given by Dr. Braid to the process by which one man of strong will-power plunges another of weaker mind into a kind of trance; once in such a state the latter will do anything suggested to him by the hypnotiser. Unless produced for beneficial purposes, the Occultists would call it black magic or sorcery. It is the most dangerous of practices, morally and physically, as it interferes with the nerve fluids.
I
Iamblichus. A great Theosophist and an Initiate of the third century. He wrote a great deal about the various kinds of demons who appear through evocation, but spoke severely against such phenomena. His austerities, purity of life and earnestness were great. He is credited with having been levitated ten cubits high from the ground, as are some modern Yogis, and mediums.
Illusion. In Occultism everything finite (such as the Universe and all in it) is called Illusion or Maya.
Individuality. One of the names given in Theosophy and Occultism to the human Higher Ego. We make a distinction between the immortal and divine and the mortal human Ego which perishes. The latter or "Personality" (personal Ego) survives the dead body but for a time in Kama Loka: the Individuality prevails for ever.
Initiate. From the Latin Initiatus. The designation of anyone who was received into and had revealed to him the mysteries and secrets of either Masonry or Occultism. In times of antiquity they were those who had been initiated into the arcane knowledge taught by the Hierophants of the Mysteries; and in our modern days those who have been initiated by the adepts of mystic lore into the mysterious knowledge, which, notwithstanding the lapse of ages, has yet a few real votaries on earth.
Iswara (Sans.) The "Lord" or the personal god, divine spirit in man. Literally Sovereign (independent) existence. A title given to Siva and other gods in India. Siva is also called Iswaradeva, or sovereign deva.
Iu-Kabar Zivo, Gnostic term. The "Lord of the AEons" in the Nazarene system. He is the procreator (Emanator) of the seven holy lives (the seven primal Dhyan Chohans or Archangels, each representing one of the cardinal virtues), and is himself called the third life (third Logos). In the Codex he is addressed as the Helm and Vine of the food of life. Thus he is identical with Christ (Christos) who says: "I am the true vine and my Father is the husbandman." (John xv. 1.) It is well known that Christ is regarded in the Roman Catholic Church as the "Chief of the AEons," as also is Michael, "who is as God." Such also was the belief of the Gnostics.
J
Javidan Khirad (Pers.) A work on moral precepts.
Jhana (Sans.) or Jnana, Knowledge: Occult Wisdom.
Josephus Flavius. A historian of the first century; a Hellenized Jew who lived in Alexandria and died at Rome. He was credited by Eusebius with having written the 16 famous lines relating to Christ, which were most probably interpolated by Eusebius himself, the greatest forger among the Church Fathers. This passage, in which Josephus, who was an ardent Jew and died in Judaism, is nevertheless made to acknowledge the Messiaship and divine origin of Jesus, is now declared spurious both by most of the Christian Bishops (Lardner among others) and even by Paley (see his Evidence of Christianity). It was for centuries one of the weightiest proofs of the real existence of Jesus, the Christ.
K
Kabbalah (Heb.), or Kabbala. "The hidden wisdom of the Hebrew Rabbis of the middle ages derived from the older secret doctrines concerning divine things and cosmogony, which were combined into a theology after the time of the captivity of the Jews in Babylon." All the works that fall under the esoteric category are termed Kabalistic.
Kamaloka (Sans.) The semi-material plane, to us subjective and invisible, where the disembodied "personalities," the astral forms called Kama Rupa, remain until they fade out from it by the complete exhaustion of the effects of the mental impulses that created these eidolons of the lower animal passions and desires. (See Kama Rupa.) It is the Hades of the ancient Greeks and the Amenti of the Egyptians — the land of Silent Shadows.
Kama Rupa (Sans.) Metaphysically and in our esoteric philosophy it is the subjective form created through the mental and physical desires and thoughts in connection with things of matter, by all sentient beings: a form which survives the death of its body. After that death, three of the seven "principles" — or, let us say, planes of the senses and consciousness on which the human instincts and ideation act in turn — viz., the body, its astral prototype and physical vitality, being of no further use, remain on earth; the three higher principles, grouped into one, merge into a state of Devachan (q. v.), in which state the Higher Ego will remain until the hour for a new reincarnation arrives, and the eidolon of the ex-personality is left alone in its new abode. Here the pale copy of the man that was, vegetates for a period of time, the duration of which is variable according to the element of materiality which is left in it, and which is determined by the past life of the defunct. Bereft as it is of its higher mind, spirit and physical senses, if left alone to its own senseless devices, it will gradually fade out and disintegrate. But if forcibly drawn back into the terrestrial sphere, whether by the passionate desires and appeals of the surviving friends or by regular necromantic practices — one of the most pernicious of which is mediumship — the "spook" may prevail for a period greatly exceeding the span of the natural life of its body. Once the Kama Rupa has learnt the way back to living human bodies, it becomes a vampire feeding on the vitality of those who are so anxious for its company. In India these Eidolons are called Pisachas, — and are much dreaded.
Kapilavastu (Sans.) The birthplace of the Lord Buddha, called the "yellow dwelling," the capital of the monarch who was the father of Gautama Buddha.
Kardec, Allan. The adopted name of the Founder of the French Spiritists, whose real name was Rivaille. It was he who gathered and published the trance utterances of certain mediums and afterwards made a "philosophy" of them between the years 1855 and 1870.
Karma (Sans.) Physically, action; Metaphysically, the LAW of RETRIBUTION; the Law of Cause and Effect or Ethical Causation. It is Nemesis only in the sense of bad Karma. It is the eleventh Nidana in the concatenation of causes and effects in orthodox Buddhism; yet it is the power that controls all things, the resultant of moral action, the metaphysical Samskara, or the moral effect of an act committed for the attainment of something which gratifies a personal desire. There is the Karma of merit and the Karma of demerit. Karma neither punishes nor rewards; it is simply the one Universal LAW which guides unerringly and, so to say, blindly, all other laws productive of certain effects along the grooves of their respective causations. When Buddhism teaches that "Karma is that moral Kernel (of any being) which alone survives death and continues in transmigration" or reincarnation, it simply means that there remains nought after each personality, but the causes produced by it, causes which are undying, i. e., which cannot be eliminated from the Universe until replaced by their legitimate effects, and so to speak, wiped out by them. And such causes, unless compensated during the life of the person who produced them with adequate effects, will follow the reincarnated Ego and reach it in its subsequent incarnations until a full harmony between effects and causes is fully re-established. No "personality" — a mere bundle of material atoms and instinctual and mental characteristics — can, of course, continue as such in the world of pure spirit. Only that which is immortal in its very nature and divine in its essence, namely, the Ego, can exist for ever. And as it is that Ego which chooses the personality it will inform after each Devachan, and which receives through these personalities the effects of the Karmic causes produced, it is, therefore, the Ego, that Self, which is the "moral Kernel" referred to, and embodied Karma itself, that "which alone survives death."
Kether (Heb.) "The Crown, the highest of the ten Sephiroth; the first of the supernal Triad. It corresponds to the Macroprosopus, Vast Countenance, or Arikh Anpin, which differentiates into Chokmah and Binah."
Krishna (Sans.) The most celebrated Avatar of Vishnu, the "Saviour" of the Hindus and the most popular god. He is the eighth Avatar, the son of Devaki, and the nephew of Kansa, the Indian Herod, who while seeking for him among the shepherds and cowherds who concealed him slew thousands of their newly-born babes. The story of Krishna's conception, birth and childhood are the exact prototype of the New Testament story. The missionaries, of course, try to show that the Hindus stole the story of the Nativity from the early Christians who came to India.
Kshetragna, or Kshetragneswara (Sans.)Embodied Spirit in Occultism, the conscious Ego in its highest manifestations; the reincarnating Principle, or the "Lord" in us.
Kumara (Sans.) A virgin boy or young celibate. The first Kumaras are the seven sons of Brahma, born out of the limbs of the god in the so-called Ninth Creation. It is stated that the name was given to them owing to their formal refusal to "procreate" their species, and thus they "remained Yogis" according to the legend.
L
Labro, St. A Roman Saint solemnly beatified a few years ago. His great holiness consisted in sitting at one of the gates of Rome night and day for forty years, and remaining unwashed through the whole of that time, the result of which was that he was eaten by vermin to his bones.
Lao-Tze (Chin.) A great Sage, Saint, and Philosopher, who preceded Confucius.
Law of Retribution (vide Karma).
Linga Sharira (Sans.) "Astral body," i. e., the aerial symbol of the body. This term designates the doppelganger, or the "astral body" of man or animal. It is the eidolon of the Greeks, the vital and prototypal body, the reflection of the man of flesh. It is born before man and dies or fades out with the disappearance of the last atom of the body.
Logos (Gr.) The manifested deity with every nation and people; the outward expression or the effect of the Cause which is ever concealed. Thus, speech is the logos of thought; hence, in its metaphysical sense, it is aptly translated by the terms "Verbum," and the "Word."
Long Face. A Kabalistic term, Areekh Anpeen in Hebrew; or "Long Face"; in Greek, Macroprosopos, as contrasted with "Short Face," or Zeir Anpeen, the Microprosopos. One relates to Deity, the other to man, the "little image of the great form."
Longinus, Dionysius Cassius. A famous critic and philosopher, born in the very beginning of the third century (about 213). He was a great traveller, and attended at Alexandria the lectures of Ammonius Saccas, the founder of Neoplatonism, but was rather a critic than a follower. Porphyry (the Jew Malek or Malchus) was his pupil before he became the disciple of Plotinus. It is said of him that he was a living library and a walking museum. Towards the end of his life he became the instructor in Greek literature of Zenobia, Queen of Palmyra. She repaid his services by accusing him before the Emperor Aurelius of having advised her to rebel against the latter, a crime for which Longinus, with several others, was put to death by the Emperor in 273.
M
Macrocosm (Gr.) The "Great Universe" or Kosmos, literally.
Magic. The "great" Science. According to Deveria and other Orientalists, "Magic was considered as a sacred science inseparable from religion" by the oldest and most civilised and learned nations. The Egyptians, for instance, were a most sincerely religious nation, as were, and are still, the Hindus. "Magic consists of, and is acquired by, the worship of the gods," says Plato. Could, then, a nation which, owing to the irrefragable evidence of inscriptions and papyri, is proved to have firmly believed in magic for thousands of years, have been deceived for so long a time? And is it likely that generations upon generations of a learned and pious hierarchy, many among whom led lives of self-martyrdom, holiness and asceticism, would have gone on deceiving themselves and the people (or even only the latter) for the pleasure of perpetuating belief in "miracles"? Fanatics, we are told, will do anything to enforce belief in their god or idols. To this we reply: — In such cases Brahmans and Egyptian Rekhget-amens or Hierophants, would not have popularised the belief in the power of man by magic practices, to command the services of the gods: which gods are in truth but the occult powers or potencies of Nature, personified by the learned priests themselves, who reverenced only in them the attributes of the one unknown and nameless Principle. As Proclus, the Platonist, ably puts it: "Ancient priests, when they considered that there is a certain alliance and sympathy in natural things to each other, and of things manifest to occult powers, and discovered that all things subsist in all, fabricated a sacred science from this mutual sympathy and similarity. . . . and applied for occult purposes both celestial and terrene natures, by means of which, through a certain similitude, they deduced divine natures into this inferior abode." Magic is the science of communicating with, and directing supernal supramundane potencies, as well as commanding those of lower spheres; a practical knowledge of the hidden mysteries of nature which are known only to the few, because they are so difficult to acquire without falling into sin against the law. Ancient and mediaeval mystics divided magic into three classes — Theurgia, Goetia and Natural Magic. "Theurgia has long since been appropriated as the peculiar sphere of the Theosophists and metaphysicians," says Kenneth Mackenzie. "Goetia is black magic, and 'natural' or white magic has risen with healing in its wings to the proud position of an exact and progressive study." The remarks added by our late learned brother are remarkable: "The realistic desires of modern times have contributed to bring magic into disrepute and ridicule. . . . Faith (in one's own self) is an essential element in magic, and existed long before other ideas which presume its pre-existence. It is said that it takes a wise man to make a fool; and a man's idea must be exalted almost to madness, i. e., his brain susceptibilities must be increased far beyond the low miserable status of modern civilisation, before he can become a true magician, for a pursuit of this science implies a certain amount of isolation and an abnegation of self." A very great isolation certainly, the achievement of which constitutes a wonderful phenomenon, a miracle in itself. Withal, magic is not something supernatural. As explained by Iamblichus, "they, through the sacerdotal theurgy, announce that they are able to ascend to more elevated and universal essences, and to those that are established above fate, viz., to god and the demiurgos: neither employing matter, nor assuming any other things besides, except the observation of a sensible time." Already some are beginning to recognise the existence of subtle powers and influences in nature, in which they have hitherto known nought. But, as Dr. Carter Blake truly remarks, "the nineteenth century is not that which has observed the genesis of new, nor the completion of old, methods of thought"; to which Mr. Bonwick adds, that "if the Ancients knew but little of our mode of investigation into the secrets of Nature, we know still less of their mode of research."
Magic, Black (vide supra). Sorcery, abuse of powers.
Magic, Ceremonial. Magic, according to Kabalistic rites worked out, as alleged by the Rosicrucians and other mystics, by invoking Powers higher spiritually than Man, and commanding Elementals who are far lower than himself on the scale of being.
Magic, White, or "Beneficent Magic," so called, is divine magic, devoid of selfishness, love of power, of ambition or lucre, and bent only on doing good to the world in general and one's neighbour in particular. The smallest attempt to use one's abnormal powers for the gratification of self makes of these powers sorcery or Black Magic.
Mahamanvantara (Sans.) Lit., the great interludes between the Manus — the period of universal activity. Manvantara here implies simply a period of activity as opposed to Pralaya or rest — without reference to the length of the cycle.
Mahat (Sans.) Lit. "The Great One." The first principle of Universal Intelligence and consciousness. In the Puranic philosophy, the first product of root-nature or Pradhana (the same as Mulaprakriti); the producer of Manas the thinking principle, and of Ahankara, Egotism or the feeling of "I am I" in the lower Manas.
Mahatma (Sans.) Lit., "Great Soul." An adept of the highest order. An exalted being, who having attained to the mastery over his lower principles, is therefore living unimpeded by the "man of flesh." Mahatmas are in possession of knowledge and power commensurate with the stage they have reached in their spiritual evolution. Called in Pali Rahats and Arthas.
Mahayana (Sans.) A school of Buddhistic philosophy; lit., the "Great Vehicle." A mystical system founded by Nagarjuna. Its books were written in the second century B. C.
Manas (Sans.) Lit., the "Mind." The mental faculty which makes of a man an intelligent and moral being, and distinguishes him from the mere animal; a synonym of Mahat. Esoterically, however, it means, when unqualified, the Higher Ego or the sentient reincarnating Principle in man. When qualified it is called by Theosophists Buddhi-Manas, or the spiritual soul, in contradistinction to its human reflection — Kama-Manas.
Manasaputra (Sans.) Lit., the "Sons of Mind" or mind-born Sons; a name given to our Higher Egos before they incarnated in mankind. In the exoteric though allegorical and symbolical Puranas (the sacred and ancient writings of Hindus), it is the title given to the mind-born Sons of Brahma, the Kumara.
Manas Sutratma (Sans.) Two words meaning "mind" (Manas) and "Thread Soul" (Sutratma). It is, as said, the synonym of our Ego, or that which reincarnates. It is a technical term of Vedantic philosophy.
Manas Taijasi (Sans.) Lit., the "radiant" Manas; a state of the Higher Ego which only high metaphysicians are able to realize and comprehend. The same as "Buddhi Taijasi," which see.
Mantras (Sans.) Verses from the Vedic works, used as incantations and charms. By Mantras are meant all those portions of the Vedas which are distinct from the Brahmanas, or their interpretation.
Manu (Sans.) The great Indian legislator. The name comes from the Sanskrit root man to think, MAN really standing only for Swayambhuva, the first of the Manus, who started from Swayambhu, the Self-Existent, who is hence the Logos and the progenitor of mankind. Manu is the first legislator — almost a divine being.
Manvantara (Sans.) A period of manifestation, as opposed to Pralaya (dissolution or rest); the term is applied to various cycles, especially to a Day of Brahma — 4,320,000,000 Solar years — and to the reign of one Manu — 308,448,000. Lit., Manuantara — "between Manus." (See Secret Doctrine, Vol. 11, p. 68, et seq.)
Master. A translation from the Sanskrit Guru, "Spiritual teacher," and adopted by the Theosophists to designate the Adepts, from whom they hold their teachings.
Materialisations. In Spiritualism the word signifies the objective appearance of the so-called "spirits of the dead," who re-clothe themselves occasionally in matter; i. e., they form for themselves out of the materials at hand found in the atmosphere and the emanations of those present, a temporary body bearing the human likeness of the defunct, as he appeared when alive. Theosophists accept the phenomenon of "materialisation," but they reject the theory that it is produced by "Spirits," i. e., the immortal principles of disembodied persons. Theosophists hold that when the phenomena are genuine — which is a fact of rarer occurrence than is generally believed — they are produced by the larvae, the eidolons, or Kamalokic "ghosts" of the dead personalities. (See "Kamaloka" and "Kamarupa.") As Kamaloka is on the earth-plane and differs from its degree of materiality only in the degree of its plane of consciousness, for which reason it is concealed from our normal sight, the occasional apparition of such shells is as natural as that of electric balls and other atmospheric phenomena. Electricity as a fluid, or atomic matter (for Occultists hold with Maxwell that it is atomic), is ever, though invisibly, present in the air and manifests under various shapes, but only when certain conditions are present to "materialise" the fluid, when it passes from its own on to our plane and makes itself objective. Similarly with the eidolons of the dead. They are present around us, but being on another plane do not see us any more than we see them. But whenever the strong desires of living men and the conditions furnished by the abnormal constitutions of mediums are combined together, these eidolons are drawn — nay pulled down from their plane on to ours and made objective. This is necromancy; it does no good to the dead, and great harm to the living, in addition to the fact that it interferes with a law of nature. The occasional materialisation of the "astral bodies" or doubles of living persons is quite another matter. These "astrals" are often mistaken for the apparitions of the dead, since, chameleon-like, our own "elementaries" along with those of the disembodied and cosmic Elementals, will often assume the appearance of those images which are strongest in our thoughts. In short, at the so-called "materialisation seances," it is those present and the medium who create the peculiar apparition. Independent "apparitions" belong to another kind of psychic phenomena.
Materialist. Not necessarily only one who believes in neither God nor soul, nor the survival of the latter, but also any person who materializes the purely spiritual; such as believe in an anthropomorphic deity, in a soul capable of burning in hell fire, and a hell and paradise as localities instead of states of consciousness. American "Substantialists," a Christian sect, are materialists, as also the so-called Spiritualists.
Maya (Sans.) Illusion; the cosmic power which renders phenomenal existence and the perceptions thereof possible. In Hindu philosophy that alone which is changeless and eternal is called reality: all that which is subject to change through decay and differentiation, and which has, therefore, a beginning and an end, is regarded as MAYA — illusion.
Mediumship. A word now accepted to indicate that abnormal psycho-physiological state which leads a person to take the fancies of his imagination, his hallucinations, real or artificial, for realities. No entirely healthy person on the physiological and psychic planes can ever be a medium. That which mediums see, hear, and sense, is "real" but untrue; it is either gathered from the astral plane, so deceptive in its vibrations and suggestions, or from pure hallucinations, which have no actual existence, but for him who perceives them. "Mediumship" is a kind of vulgarised mediatorship in which one afflicted with this faculty is supposed to become an agent of communication between a living man and a departed "Spirit." There exist regular methods of training for the development of this undesirable acquirement.
Mercavah, or Mercabah (Heb.) "A chariot. The Kabbalists say that the Supreme, after he had established the ten Sephiroth — which, in their totality, are Adam Kadmon, the Archetypal Man, used them as a chariot or throne of glory in which to descend upon the souls of men."
Mesmerism. The term comes from Mesmer, who rediscovered this magnetic force and its practical application toward the year 1775, at Vienna. It is a vital current that one person may transfer to another; and through which he induces an abnormal state of the nervous system that permits him to have a direct influence upon the mind and will of the subject or mesmerized person.
Metaphysics. From the Greek meta, beyond, and physica, the things of the external material world. It is to forget the spirit and hold to the dead letter, to translate it beyond nature or supernatural, as it is rather beyond the natural, visible, or concrete. Metaphysics, in ontology and philosophy is the term to designate that science which treats of the real and permanent being as contrasted with the unreal, illusionary or phenomenal being.
Microcosm. The "little" Universe meaning man, made in the image of his creator, the Macrocosm, or "great" Universe, and containing all that the latter contains. These terms are used in Occultism and Theosophy.
Mishnah (Heb.) Lit., "a repetition" from the word Shanah, "to repeat" something said orally. A summary of written explanations from the oral traditions of the Jews and a digest of the Scriptures on which the later Talmud was based.
Moksha (Sans.) The same as Nirvana; a post-mortem state of rest and bliss of the "Soul-pilgrim."
Monad. It is the Unity, the ONE; but in occultism it often means the unified duad, Atma-Buddhi, — or that immortal part of man which incarnating in the lower kingdoms and gradually progressing through them to Man, finds thence way to the final goal — Nirvana.
Monas (Gr.) The same as the Latin Monad; "the only," a Unit. In the Pythagorean system the Duad emanates from the higher and solitary Monas, which is thus the First Cause.
Monogenes (Gr.) Literally, the "only-begotten"; a name of Proserpine and other gods and goddesses, as also of Jesus.
Mundakya Upanishad (Sans.) Lit., the "Mundaka esoteric doctrine." A work of high antiquity; it has been translated by Raja Ram Mohun Roy.
Mysteries (Sacred). They were enacted in the ancient temples by the initiated Hierophants for the benefit and instruction of candidates. The most solemn and occult were certainly those which were performed in Egypt by "the band of secret-keepers," as Mr. Bonwick calls the Hierophants. Maurice describes their nature very graphically in a few lines. Speaking of the Mysteries performed in Philae (the Nile-island), he says: — "It was in these gloomy caverns that the grand mystic arcana of the goddess (Isis) were unfolded to the adoring aspirant, while the solemn hymn of initiation resounded through the long extent of these stony recesses." The word "mystery" is derived from the Greek muo, "to close the mouth," and every symbol connected with them had a hidden meaning. As Plato and many of the other sages of antiquity affirm, these mysteries were highly religious, moral, and beneficent as a school of ethics. The Grecian Mysteries, those of Ceres and Bacchus, were only imitations of the Egyptian, and the author of "Egyptian Belief and Modern Thought" informs us that our own word "chapel or capella is said to be the caph-el or college of El, the solar divinity." The well-known Kabeiri are associated with the mysteries.
In short, the Mysteries were in every country a series of dramatic performances, in which the mysteries of Cosmogony and nature in general were personified by the priests and neophytes, who enacted the parts of various gods and goddesses, repeating supposed scenes (allegories) from their respective lives. These were explained in their hidden meaning to the candidates for initiation and incorporated into philosophical doctrines.
Mystery Language. The sacerdotal secret "jargon" used by the initiated priests, and employed only when discussing sacred things. Every nation had its own "mystery" tongue, unknown to all save those admitted to the Mysteries.
Mystic, from the Greek word mysticos. In antiquity, one belonging to those admitted to the ancient mysteries; in our own times, one who practises mysticism, holds mystic, transcendental views, etc.
Mysticism. Any doctrine involved in mystery and metaphysics, and dealing more with the ideal worlds than with our matter-of-fact, actual universe.
N
Nazarene Codex. The Scriptures of the Nazarenes and of the Nabotheans also. According to sundry Church Fathers, Jerome and Epiphanius especially, they were heretical teachings, but are in fact one of the numerous Gnostic readings of cosmogony and theogony, which produced a distinct sect.
Necromancy. The raising of the images of the dead, considered in antiquity and by modern occultists as a practice of Black Magic. Iamblichus, Porphyry and other theurgists deprecated the practice no less than Moses, who condemned the "witches" of his day to death, the said witches being often only mediums, e.g., the case of the Witch of Endor and Samuel.
Neoplatonists. A school of philosophy which arose between the second and third century of our era, and was founded by Ammonius Saccas, of Alexandria. The same as the Philalethians, and the Analogeticists; they were also called Theurgists and by various other names. They were the Theosophists of the early centuries. Neo-Platonism is Platonic philosophy plus ecstasy, divine Raj-yoga.
Nephesh (Heb.) "Breath of Life, Anima, Mens Vitae, appetites. The term is used very loosely in the Bible. It generally means Prana, 'life'; in the Kabbalah it is the animal passions and the animal soul." Therefore, as maintained in theosophical teachings, Nephesh is the Prana-Kamic Principle, or the vital animal soul in man.
Nirmanakaya (Sans.) Something entirely different in esoteric philosophy from the popular meaning attached to it, and from the fancies of the Orientalists. Some call the Nirmanakaya body "Nirvana with remains" (Schlagintweit), on the supposition, probably, that it is a kind of Nirvanic condition during which consciousness and form are retained. Others say that it is one of the Trikaya (three bodies) with "the power of assuming any form of appearance in order to propagate Buddhism" (Eitel's idea); again, that "it is the incarnate avatara of a deity" (ibid.)Occultism, on the other hand, says ("Voice of the Silence") that Nirmanakaya, although meaning literally a transformed "body," is a state. The form is that of the Adept or Yogi who enters, or chooses, that post-mortem condition in preference to the Dharmakaya or absolute Nirvanic state. He does this because the latter Kaya separates him for ever from the world of form, conferring upon him a state of selfish bliss, in which no other living being can participate, the adept being thus precluded from the possibility of helping humanity, or even devas. As a Nirmanakaya, however, the adept leaves behind him only his physical body, and retains every other "principle" save the Kamic, for he has crushed this out for ever from his nature during life, and it can never resurrect in his post-mortem state. Thus, instead of going into selfish bliss, he chooses a life of self-sacrifice, an existence which ends only with the life-cycle, in order to be enabled to help mankind in an invisible, yet most effective, manner. (See "Voice of the Silence," third Treatise, "The Seven Portals.") Thus a Nirmanakaya is not, as popularly believed, the body "in which a Buddha or a Bodhisattva appears on earth," but verily one who, whether a Chutuktu or a Khubilkhan, an adept or a Yogi during life, has since become a member of that invisible Host which ever protects and watches over humanity within Karmic limits. Mistaken often for a "Spirit," a Deva, God himself, &c., a Nirmanakaya is ever a protecting, compassionate, verily a guardian, angel to him who is worthy of his help. Whatever objection may be brought forward against this doctrine, however much it is denied, because, forsooth, it has never hitherto been made public in Europe, and therefore, since it is unknown to Orientalists, it must needs be a "myth of modern invention" — no one will be bold enough to say that this idea of helping suffering mankind at the price of one's own almost interminable self-sacrifice, is not one of the grandest and noblest that was ever evolved from the human brain.
Nirvana (Sans.) According to the Orientalists, the entire "blowing-out," like the flame of a candle, the utter extinction of existence. But in the exoteric explanations it is the state of absolute existence and absolute consciousness, into which the Ego of a man who had reached the highest degree of perfection and holiness during life, goes after the body dies, and occasionally, as is the case of Gautama Buddha and others, during life.
Nirvanee (Sans.) One who has attained Nirvana — an emancipated Soul. That Nirvana means something quite different from the puerile assertions of Orientalists, every scholar who has visited India, China, or Japan, is well aware. It is "escape from misery," but only from that of matter, freedom from Klesha, or Kama, and the complete extinction of animal desires. If we are told that Abhidharma defines Nirvana as "a state of absolute annihilation" we concur, adding to the last word the qualification "of everything connected with matter or the physical world," and this simply because the latter (as also all in it) is illusion or Maya. Sakyamuni Buddha said in the last moments of his life: — "the spiritual body is immortal." (Vide "Sans.-Chin. Dict.") As Mr. Eitel, the scholarly Sinologist, explains it: "The popular exoteric systems agree in defining Nirvana negatively as a state of absolute exemption from the circle of transmigration; as a state of entire freedom from all forms of existence, to begin with, freedom from all passion and exertion; a state of indifference to all sensibility" — and he might have added "death of all compassion for the world of suffering." And this is why the Bodhisattvas who prefer the Nirmanakaya to the Dharmakaya vesture stand higher in the popular estimation than the Nirvanees. But the same scholar adds that "Positively (and esoterically) they define Nirvana as the highest state of spiritual bliss, as absolute immortality through absorption of the Soul (Spirit rather) into itself, but preserving individuality, so that, e. g., Buddhas, after entering Nirvana, may re-appear on earth — i. e., in the future Manvantara."
Noumena (Gr.) The true essential nature of Being as distinguished from the illusive objects of sense.
Nous (Gr.) A Platonic term for the Higher Mind or Soul. It means Spirit as distinct from animal-Soul, Psyche; divine consciousness or mind in man. The name was adopted by the Gnostics for their first conscious AEon, which, with the Occultists, is the third logos, cosmically, and the third "principle" (from above) or Manas, in man. (Vide infra, "Nout.")
Nout (Eg.) In the Egyptian Pantheon it meant the "One-only-One," because it does not proceed in the popular or exoteric religion higher than the third manifestation which radiates from the Unknowable and the Unknown in the esoteric philosophy of every nation. The Nous of Anaxagoras was the Mahat of the Hindus — Brahma, the first manifested deity — "the Mind or spirit Self-potent." This creative principle is the primum mobile of everything to be found in the Universe — its Soul or Ideation. (Vide "Seven Principles" in man.)
O
Occultism. See OCCULT SCIENCES.
Occult Sciences. The science of the secrets of nature — physical and psychic, mental and spiritual; called Hermetic and Esoteric Sciences. In the west, the Kabbala may be named; in the east, mysticism, magic, and Yoga philosophy. The latter is often referred to by the Chelas in India as the seventh "Darshana" (school of philosophy), there being only six Darshanas in India known to the world of the profane. These sciences are, and have been for ages, hidden from the vulgar, for the very good reason that they would never be appreciated by the selfish educated classes, who would misuse them for their own profit, and thus turn the Divine science into black magic, nor by the uneducated, who would not understand them. It is often brought forward as an accusation against the Esoteric Philosophy of the Kabbala, that its literature is full of "a barbarous and meaningless jargon," unintelligible to the ordinary mind. But do not exact Sciences — medicine, physiology, chemistry, and the rest — plead guilty to the same impeachment? Do not official scientists veil their facts and discoveries with a newly-coined and most barbarous Graeco-Latin terminology? As justly remarked by our late Brother, Kenneth Mackenzie, "to juggle thus with words, when the facts are so simple, is the art of the Scientists of the present time, in striking contrast to those of the seventeenth century, who called spades spades, and not 'agricultural implements.'" Moreover, whilst their "facts" would be as simple, and as comprehensible if rendered in ordinary language, the facts of Occult Science are of so abstruse a nature, that in most cases no words exist in European languages to express them. Finally our "jargon" is a double necessity — (a) for describing clearly these facts to one who is versed in the occult terminology; and (b) for concealing them from the profane.
Occultist. One who practises Occultism, an adept in the Secret Sciences, but very often applied to a mere student.
Occult World. The name of the first book which treated of Theosophy, its history, and certain of its tenets. Written by A. P. Sinnett, then editor of the leading Indian paper, the Pioneer, of Allahabad, India.
Olympiodorus. The last Neoplatonist of fame and celebrity in the school of Alexandria. He lived in the sixth century under the Emperor Justinian. There were several writers and philosophers of this name in pre-Christian as in post-Christian periods. One of these was the teacher of Proclus, another a historian in the eighth century, and so on.
Origen. A Christian Churchman, born at the end of the second century, probably in Africa, of whom little, if anything, is known, since his biographical fragments have passed to posterity on the authority of Eusebius, the most unmitigated falsifier that has ever existed in any age. The latter is credited with having collected upwards of one hundred letters of Origen (or Origenes Adamantius), which are now said to have been lost. To Theosophists, the most interesting of all the works of Origen is his "Doctrine of the Pre-existence of Souls." He was a pupil of Ammonius Saccas, and for a long time attended the lectures of this great teacher of philosophy.
P
Panaenus. A Platonic philosopher in the Alexandrian school of the Philalethians.
Pandora. In Greek Mythology, the first woman on earth, created by Vulcan out of clay to punish Prometheus and counteract his gift to mortals. Each God having made her a present of some virtue, she was made to carry them in a box to Prometheus, who, however, being endowed with foresight, sent her away, changing the gifts into evils. Thus, when his brother Epimetheus saw and married her, when he opened the box, all the evils now afflicting humanity issued from it, and have remained since then in the world.
Pantheist. One who identifies God with nature and vice versa. If we have to regard Deity as an infinite and omnipresent Principle, this can hardly be otherwise; nature being thus simply the physical aspect of Deity, or its body.
Parabrahm (Sans.) A Vedantin term meaning "beyond Brahma." The Supreme and the absolute Principle, impersonal and nameless. In the Veda it is referred to as "THAT."
Paranirvana. In the Vedantic philosophy the highest form of nirvana — beyond the latter.
Parsees (or Parsis). The present Persian followers of Zoroaster, now settled in India, especially in Bombay and Guzerat; sun and fire worshippers. One of the most intelligent and esteemed communities in the country, generally occupied with commercial pursuits. There are between 50,000 and 60,000 now left in India where they settled some 1,000 years ago.
Personality. The teachings of Occultism divide man into three aspects — the divine, the thinking or rational, and the irrational or animal man. For metaphysical purposes also he is considered under a septenary division, or, as it is agreed to express it in theosophy, he is composed of seven "principles," three of which constitute the Higher Triad, and the remaining four the lower Quaternary. It is in the latter that dwells the Personality which embraces all the characteristics, including memory and consciousness, of each physical life in turn. The Individuality is the Higher Ego (Manas) of the Triad considered as a Unity. In other words the Individuality is our imperishable Ego which reincarnates and clothes itself in a new Personality at every new birth.
Phallic Worship, or Sex Worship; reverence and adoration shown to those gods and goddesses which, like Siva and Durga in India, symbolise respectively the two sexes.
Philadelphians. Lit., "those who love their brother-man." A sect in the seventeenth century, founded by one Jane Leadly. They objected to all rites, forms, or ceremonies of the Church, and even to the Church itself, but professed to be guided in soul and spirit by an internal Deity, their own Ego or God within them.
Philalethians. (Vide "Neoplatonists.")
Philo-Judaeus. A Hellenized Jew of Alexandria, a famous historian and philosopher of the first century, born about the year 30 B. C., and died between the years 45 and 50 A. D. Philo's symbolism of the Bible is very remarkable. The animals, birds, reptiles, trees, and places mentioned in it are all, it is said, "allegories of conditions of the soul, of faculties, dispositions, or passions; the useful plants were allegories of virtues, the noxious of the affections of the unwise and so on through the mineral kingdom; through heaven, earth and stars; through fountains and rivers, fields and dwellings; through metals, substances, arms, clothes, ornaments, furniture, the body and its parts, the sexes, and our outward condition." (Dict. Christ. Biog.) All of which would strongly corroborate the idea that Philo was acquainted with the ancient Kabbala.
Philosopher's Stone. A term in Alchemy; called also the Powder of Projection, a mysterious "principle" having the power of transmuting the base metals into pure gold. In Theosophy it symbolises the transmutation of the lower animal nature of man into the highest divine.
Phren. A Pythagorean term denoting what we call the Kama-manas, still overshadowed by Buddhi-Manas.
Plane. From the Latin Planus (level, flat), an extension of space, whether in the physical or metaphysical sense. In Occultism, the range or extent of some state of consciousness, or the state of matter corresponding to the perceptive powers of a particular set of senses or the action of a particular force.
Planetary Spirits. Rulers and governors of the Planets. Planetary Gods.
Plastic. Used in Occultism in reference to the nature and essence of the astral body, or the "Protean Soul." (Vide "Plastic Soul" in the Theosophical Glossary.)
Pleroma. "Fulness"; a gnostic term used also by St. Paul. Divine world or the abode of gods. Universal space divided into metaphysical AEons.
Plotinus. A distinguished Platonic philosopher of the third century, a great practical mystic, renowned for his virtues and learning. He taught a doctrine identical with that of the Vedantins, namely, that the spirit soul emanating from the One Deific Principle was after its pilgrimage on earth reunited to it. (Vide Theosophical Glossary.)
Porphyry (Porphyrius). His real name was Malek, which led to his being regarded as a Jew. He came from Tyre, and having first studied under Longinus, the eminent philosopher-critic, became the disciple of Plotinus, at Rome. He was a Neo-Platonist and a distinguished writer, specially famous for his controversy with Iamblichus regarding the evils attending the practice of Theurgy, but was, however, finally converted to the views of his opponent. A natural-born mystic he followed, like his master Plotinus, the pure Indian Raj-Yoga system, which, by training, leads to the union of the soul with the over-soul of the universe, and of the human with its divine soul, Buddhi-Manas. He complains, however, that in spite of all his efforts, he reached the highest state of ecstasy only once, and that when he was sixty-eight years of age, while his teacher Plotinus had experienced the supreme bliss six times during his life. (Vide "Porphyry," in the Theos. Gloss.)
Pot Amun. A Coptic term meaning "one consecrated to the god Amun," the Wisdom-god. The name of an Egyptian priest and occultist under the Ptolemies.
Pragna, or Prajna (Sans.) A term used to designate the "Universal Mind." A synonym of Mahat.
Pralaya (Sans.) Dissolution, the opposite of Manvantara, one being the period of rest and the other of full activity (death and life) of a planet, or of the whole universe.
Prana (Sans.) Life Principle, the breath of life, Nephesh.
Protean Soul. A name for Mayavi rupa or thought-body, the higher astral form which assumes all forms and every form at the will of an adept's thought. (Vide "Plastic Soul" in the Theos. Gloss.)
Psychism. The word is used now to denote every kind of mental phenomena, e.g., mediumship as well as the higher form of sensitiveness. A newly-coined word.
Puranas (Sans.) Lit., "the ancient," referring to Hindu writings or Scriptures, of which there is a considerable number.
Pythagoras. The most famous mystic philosopher, born at Samos about 586 B. C., who taught the heliocentric system and reincarnation, the highest mathematics and the highest metaphysics, and who had a school famous throughout the world. (See for fuller particulars, Theos. Gloss.)
Q
Quaternary. The four lower "principles in man," those which constitute his personality (i.e., Body, Astral Double, Prana or life, organs of desire and lower Manas, or brain-mind), as distinguished from the Higher Ternary or Triad, composed of the higher Spiritual Soul, Mind and Atman (Higher Self).
R
Recollection, Remembrance, Reminiscence. Occultists make a difference between these three functions. As, however, a glossary cannot contain the full explanation of every term in all its metaphysical and subtle differences, we can only state here that these terms vary in their applications, according to whether they relate to the past or the present birth, and whether one or the other of these phases of memory emanates from the spiritual or the material brain; or, again, from the "Individuality" or the "Personality."
Reincarnation, or Re-birth; the once universal doctrine, which taught that the Ego is born on this earth an innumerable number of times. Now-a-days it is denied by Christians, who seem to misunderstand the teachings of their own gospels. Nevertheless, the putting on of flesh periodically and throughout long cycles by the higher human Soul (Buddhi-Manas) or Ego is taught in the Bible as it is in all other ancient scriptures, and "resurrection" means only the rebirth of the Ego in another form. (Vide Theos. Gloss.)
Reuchlin, John. A great German philosopher and philologist, Kabbalist and scholar. He was born at Pfortzheim in Germany, in 1455, and early in youth was a diplomat. At one period of his life he held the high office of judge of the tribunal at Tubingen, where he remained for eleven years. He was also the preceptor of Melancthon, and was greatly persecuted by the clergy for his glorification of the Hebrew Kabbala, though at the same time called the "Father of the Reformation." He died in 1522, in great poverty, the common fate of all who in those days went against the dead-letter of the Church.
S
Sacred Science. The epithet given to the occult sciences in general, and by the Rosicrucians to the Kabbala, and especially to the Hermetic philosophy.
Samadhi. The name in India for spiritual ecstasy. It is a state of complete trance, induced by means of mystic concentration.
Samkhara. One of the five Buddhist Skandhas or attributes. (Vide "Skandhas.") "Tendencies of mind."
Samma Sambuddha. The sudden remembrance of all one's past incarnations, a phenomenon of memory obtained through Yoga. A Buddhist mystic term.
Samothrace. An island in the Grecian Archipelago, famous in days of old for the mysteries celebrated in its temples. These mysteries were world-renowned.
Samyuttaka Nikaya. One of the Buddhist Sutras.
Sanna. One of the five Skandhas, or attributes, meaning "abstract ideas."
Seance. A term now used to denote a sitting with a medium for sundry phenomena. Used chiefly among the spiritualists.
Self. There are two Selves in men — the Higher and the Lower, the Impersonal and the Personal Self. One is divine, the other semi-animal. A great distinction should be made between the two.
Sephiroth. A Hebrew Kabalistic word, for the ten divine emanations from Ain-Soph, the impersonal, universal Principle, or DEITY. (Vide Theos. Gloss.)
Skandhas. The attributes of every personality, which after death form the basis, so to say, for a new Karmic reincarnation. They are five in the popular or exoteric system of the Buddhists: i.e., Rupa, form or body, which leaves behind it its magnetic atoms and occult affinities; Vedana, sensations, which do likewise; Sanna, or abstract ideas, which are the creative powers at work from one incarnation to another; Samkhara, tendencies of mind; and Vinnana, mental powers.
Somnambulism. "Sleep walking." A psycho-physiological state, too well known to need explanation.
Spiritism. The same as the above, with the difference that the Spiritualists reject almost unanimously the doctrine of Reincarnation, while the Spiritists make of it the fundamental principle in their belief. There is, however, a vast difference between the views of the latter and the philosophical teachings of Eastern Occultists. Spiritists belong to the French School founded by Allan Kardec, and the Spiritualists of America and England to that of the "Fox girls," who inaugurated their theories at Rochester, U. S. A. Theosophists, while believing in the mediumistic phenomena of both Spiritualists and Spiritists, reject the idea of "spirits."
Spiritualism. The modern belief that the spirits of the dead return on earth to commune with the living. (See "Spiritism.")
St. Germain (Count). A mysterious personage, who appeared in the last century and early in the present one in France, England and elsewhere.
Sthula Sharira. The Sanskrit name for the human physical body, in Occultism and Vedanta philosophy.
Sthulopadhi. The physical body in its waking, conscious state (Jagrat). This term belong to the teachings of the Taraka Raj Yoga School.
Sukshmopadhi. The physical body in the dreaming state (Svapna), and Karanopadhi, "the causal body." This term also belongs to the teachings of the Taraka Raj Yoga School.
Summerland. The fancy name given by the Spiritualists to the abode of their disembodied "Spirits," which they locate somewhere in the Milky Way. It is described on the authority of returning "Spirits" as a lovely land, having beautiful cities and buildings, a Congress Hall, Museums, etc., etc. (See the works of Andrew Jackson Davis.)
Swedenborg (Emanuel). A famous scholar and clairvoyant of the past century, a man of great learning, who has vastly contributed to Science, but whose mysticism and transcendental philosophy placed him in the ranks of hallucinated visionaries. He is now universally known as the Founder of the Swedenborgian sect, or the New Jerusalem Church. He was born at Stockholm (Sweden) in 1688, from Lutheran parents, his father being the Bishop of West Gothland. His original name was Swedberg, but on his being ennobled and knighted in 1719 it was changed to Swedenborg. He became a Mystic in 1743, and four years later (in 1747) resigned his office (of Assessor Extraordinary to the College of Mines) and gave himself up entirely to Mysticism. He died in 1772.
T
Taijas (Sans.) From tejas "fire"; meaning the "radiant," the "luminous," and referring to the manasa rupa, "the body of Manas," also to the stars, and the star-like shining envelopes. A term in Vedanta philosophy, having other meanings besides the Occult signification just given.
Taraka Raj Yoga (Sans.) One of the Brahmanical Yoga systems, the most philosophical, and in fact the most secret of all, as its real tenets are never given out publicly. It is a purely intellectual and spiritual school of training.
Tetragrammaton (Gr.) The deity-name in four letters, which are in their English form IHVH. It is a kabalistical term and corresponds on a more material plane to the sacred Pythagorean Tetraktys. (See Theos. Gloss.)
Theodidaktos (Gr.) The "God taught," a title applied to Ammonius Saccas.
Theogony. From the Greek theogonia, lit., the "Genesis of the Gods."
Theosophia (Gr.) Lit., "divine wisdom or the wisdom of the gods." [For a fuller explanation of such words as "Theosophy," "Theosophists," "Theosophical Society," etc., vide the Theos. Gloss.]
Therapeutae, or Therapeuts (Gr.)A school of Jewish mystic healers, or esotericists, wrongly referred to, by some, as a sect. They resided in and near Alexandria, and their doings and beliefs are to this day a mystery to the critics, as their philosophy seems a combination of Orphic, Pythagorean, Essenian and purely Kabalistic practices. (See Theos. Gloss.)
Theurgy (from the Greek theiourgia). Rites for bringing down to earth planetary and other Spirits or Gods. To arrive at the realization of such an object, the Theurgist had to be absolutely pure and unselfish in his motives. The practice of theurgy is very undesirable and even dangerous in the present day. The world has become too corrupt and wicked for the practice of that which such holy and learned men as Ammonius, Plotinus, Porphyry and Iamblichus (the most learned Theurgist of all) could alone attempt with impunity. In our day theurgy or divine, beneficent magic is but too apt to become goetic, or in other words Sorcery. Theurgy is the first of the three subdivisions of magic, which are theurgic, goetic and natural magic.
Thread Soul. The same as Sutratma, which see.
Thumos (Gr.) A Pythagorean and Platonic term; applied to an aspect of the human soul, to denote its passionate Kamarupic condition: — almost equivalent to the Sanskrit word tamas: "the quality of darkness," and probably derived from the latter.
Timaeus (of Locris). A Pythagorean philosopher, born at Locris. He differed somewhat from his teacher in the doctrine of metempsychosis. He wrote a treatise on the Soul of the World and its nature and essence, which is in the Doric dialect and still extant.
Triad or Trinity. In every religion and philosophy — the three in One.
U
Universal Brotherhood. The sub-title of the Theosophical Society, and the first of the three objects professed by it.
Upadhi (Sans.) Basis of something, substructure; as in Occultism — substance is the upadhi of Spirit.
Upanishad (Sans.) Lit., "Esoteric Doctrine." The third Division of the Vedas, and classed with revelations (Sruti or "revealed word"). Some 150 of the Upanishads still remain extant, though no more than about twenty can be fully relied upon as free from falsification. These are all earlier than the sixth century B. C. Like the Kabala, which interprets the esoteric sense of the Bible, so the Upanishads explain the mystic sense of the Vedas. Professor Cowell has two statements regarding the Upanishads as interesting as they are correct. Thus he says: (1) These works have "one remarkable peculiarity, the total absence of any Brahmanical exclusiveness in their doctrine. . . . They breathe an entirely different spirit, a freedom of thought unknown in any earlier work except the Rig Veda hymns themselves; and (2) the great teachers of the higher knowledge (Gupta Vidya), and Brahmans, are continually represented as going to Kshatriya Kings to become their pupils" (chelas). This shows conclusively that (a) the Upanishads were written before the enforcement of caste and Brahmanical power, and are thus only second in antiquity to the Vedas; and (b) that the occult sciences or the "higher knowledge," as Cowell puts it, is far older than the Brahmans in India, or even of them as a caste. The Upanishads are, however, far later than Gupta Vidya, or the "Secret Science" which is as old as human philosophical thought itself.
V
Vahan (Sans.) "Vehicle," a synonym of Upadhi.
Vallabacharyas Sect (Sans.), or the "Sect of the Maharajas;" a licentious phallic-worshipping community, whose main branch is at Bombay. The object of the worship is the infant Krishna. The Anglo-Indian Government was compelled several times to interfere in order to put a stop to its rites and vile practices, and its governing Maharajah, a kind of High Priest, was more than once imprisoned, and very justly so. It is one of the blackest spots of India.
Vedanta (Sans.) Meaning literally, the "end of all knowledge." Among the six Darsanas or the schools of philosophy, it is also called Uttaramimansa, or the "later" Mimansa. There are those who, unable to understand its esotericism, consider it atheistical; but this is not so, as Sankaracharya, the great apostle of this school, and its populariser, was one of the greatest mystics and adepts of India.
Vidya (Sans.) Knowledge, or rather "Wisdom Knowledge."
Vinnana (Sans.) One of five Skandhas; meaning literally, "mental powers." (See "Skandhas.")
W
Wisdom-Religion. The same as Theosophy. The name given to the secret doctrine which underlies every exoteric scripture and religion.
Y
Yoga (Sans.) A school of philosophy founded by Patanjali, but which existed as a distinct teaching and system of life long before that sage. It is Yajnawalkya, a famous and very ancient sage, to whom the White Yajur Veda, the Satapatha Brahmana and the Brihak Aranyaka are attributed and who lived in pre-Maha-bharatean times, who is credited with inculcating the necessity and positive duty of religious meditation and retirement into the forests, and who, therefore, is believed to have originated the Yoga doctrine. Professor Max Muller states that it is Yajnawalkya who prepared the world for the preaching of Buddha. Patanjali's Yoga, however, is more definite and precise as a philosophy, and embodies more of the occult sciences than any of the works attributed to Yajnawalkya.
Yogi or Yogin (Sans.) A devotee, one who practises the Yoga system. There are various grades and kinds of Yogis, and the term has now become in India a generic name to designate every kind of ascetic.
Yuga (Sans.) An age of the world of which there are four, which follow each other in a series, namely, Krita (or Satya) Yuga, the golden age; Treta Yuga, Dwapara Yuga, and finally Kali Yuga, the black age — in which we now are. (See Secret Doctrine for a full description.)
Z
Zenobia. The Queen of Palmyra, defeated by the Emperor Aurelianus. She had for her instructor Longinus, the famous critic and logician in the third century A. D. (See "Longinus.")
Zivo, Kabar (or Yukabar). The name of one of the creative deities in the Nazarene Codex. (See Isis Unveiled.)
Zohar (Heb.) The "Book of Splendour," a Kabalistic work attributed to Simeon Ben Iochai, in the first century of our era. (See for fuller explanation Theos. Gloss.)
Zoroastrian. One who follows the religion of the Parsis, sun, or fire-worshippers.
Theosophisches Glossarium
A
Absolutheit. Wenn dies Wort von dem allgemeinen Urgrund gebraucht wird, so ist das logischer und korrekter, als wenn das Eigenschaftswort «absolut» auf das angewendet wird, was weder Eigenschaften noch Begrenzungen hat.
Adam Kadmon (hebr.). Urbildlicher Mensch, Menschheit. Der «himmlische Mensch» vor dem Sündenfall. Kabbalisten beziehen das Wort auf die zehn Sephiroths, insofern sie in den Bereich der menschlichen Wahrnehmung fallen. In der Kabbala ist Adam Kadmon der geoffenbarte Logos — entsprechend dem dritten Logos in theosophischer Bezeichnung — indem der ungeoffenbarte der erste ideelle Urmensch und das Sinnbild des verborgenen oder des noch nicht in die Äußerung eingetretenen Weltalls — im aristotelischen Sinne — ist. — Der erste Logos ist «das Licht der Welt», der zweite und dritte dessen abgestufte Schatten.
Adept (lat. adeptus). Im Okkultismus jemand, welcher den Zustand der Einweihung erreicht hat und Meister der esoterischen Weltbetrachtung wird.
Äther (gr.). Bei den Alten die göttliche, leuchtende Substanz, welche das ganze Weltall durchdringt, das «Kleid» der höchsten Gottheit, des Zeus oder Jupiter. Bei den Modernen der äußerst feine Stoff, auf dessen Bewegung Licht- und Wärmestrahlung beruht. In der Esoterik eines der Prinzipien der kosmischen Siebenheit. Agathon (gr.). Platos höchste Gottheit, wörtlich das «Gute». In der theosophischen Ausdrucksweise Alaya oder die «Weltseele».
Agnostiker. Ein Ausdruck, den Huxley gebraucht als Bezeichnung für einen Menschen, welcher an nichts glaubt, was durch die Sinne nicht wahrgenommen werden kann.
Ahankâra (sanskr.). Die Wahrnehmung des «Ich», Selbstbewusstsein oder Sich-Selbst-Gleichheit; das «Ich», oder das als Selbst auftretende und trügerische Prinzip im Menschen, insofern es auf des Menschen Unwissen heit beruht, die das «Ich» abtrennt von dem allgemeinen Einen Selbst. Die Persönlichkeit oder auch die «Ichheit».
Ain Suph (hebr.). Die «schrankenlose» oder «grenzenlose» Gottheit, die allseitig ausströmt und sich ausbreitet. Ain Suph wird auch geschrieben «EnSoph» und «AinSoph», denn niemand, auch die Rabbis nicht, vermag genau die Vokale anzugeben. In den religiösen Metaphysiken der alten hebräischen Philosophen war das Eine Prinzip eine Abstraktion wie Parabrahman; moderne Kabbalisten haben es durch gewaltsame Schlussfolgerungen und Paradoxien zu dem «Höchsten Gott» gemacht, über den hinaus es nichts gibt. Bei den chaldäischen Kabbalisten war Ain Suph das, was ist «ohne Form und Eigenschaft», was «sich nur mit sich selbst vergleichen lässt» (Franck, Die Kabbala, $. 126). Dass Ain Suph niemals als «Schöpfer» betrachtet worden ist, geht unwiderleglich aus der Tatsache hervor, dass ein orthodoxer Jude wie Philo den Namen des «Schöpfers» dem Logos gibt, der zu dem «Grenzenlosen Einen» hinzukommt und der «zweite Gott» ist. «Der zweite Gott ist in seiner — des Ain Suph — Weisheit», sagt Philo. «Die Gottheit ist die Nicht-Dinglichkeit: Sie ist namenlos und wird daher Ain Suph genannt — das Wort «ain» bedeutet «Nicht-Ding». (Vergl. Francke, ebenda, S. 153.)
Alchemie, im Arabischen Ul-Khemi, bedeutet, wie der Name andeutet, die Chemie der Natur. Ul-Khemi oder Al-Kimia ist tatsächlich ein arabisiertes Wort, entlehnt von dem griechischen xnueia von xuuög «Saft», von einer Pflanze ausgezogen. Alchemie will zeigen, wie man die feineren Kräfte der Natur und die verschiedenen Bedingungen des Stoffes, in denen sie gefunden werden, behandeln kann. Der Alchemist sucht in einer sprachlichen Verhüllung, die mehr oder weniger kunstvoll ist, und welche den Uneingeweihten das «große Geheimnis» verbirgt, das erste Prinzip, das selbstsüchtigen Händen verborgen bleiben muss, als ein allgemeines Stoffelement, das in sich gleichförmig ist, und aus dem sich alle anderen Stoffe entwickelt haben. Diese Substanz wird das reine Gold oder «summum materiae» genannt. Dieses Stoffelement, das auch allgemeines Reinigungsmittel genannt wird, besitzt die Kraft, vom menschlichen Körper alle Keime der Zerstörung hinwegzunehmen und ihn zu verjüngen, sowie das Leben zu verlängern. Es ist der «Stein der Weisen». Die Alchemie kam zuerst nach Europa durch Geber, den großen arabischen Gelehrten und Philosophen, im achten Jahrhundert unserer Zeitrechnung; sie war aber lange vorher getrieben und verbreitet in China und Ägypten. Es sind zahlreiche Papyrusdokumente und andere Urkunden gefunden worden, welche zeigen, dass sie ein Lieblingsstudium von Königen und Priestern war; man bewahrt solche Dokumente unter dem Namen «Hermetischer» Abhandlungen auf. Man kann Alchemie unter drei verschiedenen Gesichtspunkten studieren, wodurch ihre Erklärungen eine dreifach verschiedene Gestalt annehmen. Diese Gesichtspunkte sind: der kosmische, der menschliche, der irdische. Diese drei Gesichtspunkte werden in den Ausdrücken für drei Zustände ausgedrückt: Sulphur, Mercur, Salz. Verschiedene Schriftsteller haben festgestellt, dass es drei, sieben, zehn und zwölf verschiedenartige Vorgänge in der Alchemie gibt; aber alle stimmen darin überein, dass deren Ziel ist, grobe Metalle in reines Gold zu verwandeln. Was aber mit diesem «Golde» wirklich gemeint ist, das wissen nur wenige Menschen genau. Es kann kein Zweifel darüber bestehen, dass es in der Natur so etwas gibt, wie Verwandlung eines niedrigen Metalles in ein höheres; dies aber ist nur ein Gesichtspunkt der Alchemie, der irdische oder rein materielle, denn es liegt da derselbe Prozess zu Grunde, der sich im Innern der Erde abspielt. Außerdem gibt es einen Gesichtspunkt, welcher in die Alchemie eine sinnbildliche, rein psychische und spirituelle Erklärungsform einführt. Während der kabbalistische Alchemist die Verwirklichung des oben gekennzeichneten sucht, ist der okkultistische Alchemist, der alles Gold der Erde von sich weist, bestrebt, die Verwandlung der niederen Vierheit des Menschen in die obere Dreiheit zu entdecken, die, wenn sie endlich erreicht ist, Eines darstellt. [Der] spirituelle, mentale, psychische und physische Bereich des menschlichen Daseins [wird] in der Alchemie dargestellt durch Feuer, Luft, Wasser und Erde; und jedes von diesen hat eine dreifache Daseinsform: fest, flüssig und gasartig. Es ist dem weltlichen Wissen wenig oder nichts über den Ursprung des hier angedeuteten Forschungsgebietes bekannt; aber sicherlich hängt damit die Aufstellung des Tierkreises zusammen, und auch wahrscheinlich die Ausgestaltung der Mythen und Sagen, in denen jene Kräfte der Natur personifiziert erscheinen. Auch kann kein Zweifel darüber bestehen, dass die Kunst der Verwandlung innerhalb des physischen Bereiches der Welt in alten Zeiten bekannt war und den geschichtlichen Zeiten nur verloren gegangen ist. Die moderne Chemie verdankt ihre besten Entdeckungen der Alchemie, aber ohne Verständnis für die unzweifelhafte Wahrheit der Letzteren, dass es nur ein Element im Weltall geben könne, sieht sie die Metalle als Elemente an und beginnt erst gegenwärtig ein wenig aus diesem groben Irrtum herauszukommen. Nur einige Schriftsteller sehen sich gezwungen zu bekennen, dass, wenn auch die meisten Berichte von Verwandlungen falsch sind oder auf Täuschung beruhen, doch einige von ihnen so sich darstellen, dass sie den Eindruck des Wahrscheinlichen machen. Mit Hilfe der galvanischen Batterie ist entdeckt worden, dass die Alkalien eine metallische Grundlage haben. Die Möglichkeit, ein Metall aus andern Substanzen darzustellen, welche die Teile desselben enthalten, also die Verwandlung eines Metalls in ein anderes — muss somit als eine offene Frage gelten. Es dürfen keineswegs alle Alchemisten als Betrüger angesehen werden. Viele haben gearbeitet in der Überzeugung, dass ihr Ziel ein erreichbares sei, mit unermüdlicher Geduld und Reinheit des Herzens, die unaufhörlich durch die Alchemisten hingestellt wird als notwendige Vorbedingung für das Gelingen der Arbeit.
Alexandrinische Philosophen (oder Schule). Diese berühmte Schule blühte in Alexandrien (Ägypten), welches während langer Zeiträume der Sitz vieler Gelehrter und Philosophen war. Es war berühmt durch seine Bibliothek, welche durch Ptolemäus Soter im Beginn seiner Regierung begründet worden ist. (Er starb 283 v. Chr.). Die Bibliothek bestand aus 700000 Rollen oder Bänden (Aulus Gellius). Berühmt war ferner hier das Museum, die erste wirkliche Akademie der Wissenschaften und Künste; weiter waren hier die weltberühmten Gelehrten, wie Euklid, der Vater der wissenschaftlichen Geometrie, Apollonius von Perga, der Verfasser des hervorragenden Werkes über Kegelschnitte, Nicomachus der Arithmetiker; dann Astronomen, Naturphilosophen, Anatomen wie Herophilus und Erasistratus; Ärzte, Musiker, Künstler usw. Aber noch berühmter war Alexandrien durch seine eklektische oder Neu-Platonische Schule, welche 173 n. Chr. durch Ammonius Saccas begründet worden ist, und deren Schüler Origines, Plotinus und viele andere Persönlichkeiten waren, von denen die Geschichte berichtet. Auch die ausgezeichnete Schule der Gnostiker hat in Alexandrien ihren Ursprung. Philo Judaeus, Josephus, Jamblichus, Porphyrius, Clemens von Alexandrien, Eratostenes der Astronom, Hypatia die weise Jungfrau und zahlreiche andere Sterne zweiter Größe, sie alle gehörten zu verschiedenen Zeiten dieser großen Schule an und trugen das Ihre dazu bei, Alexandrien mit Recht zu einem der berühmtesten Sitze der Gelehrsamkeit zu machen, die nur je die Welt hervorgebracht hat.
Altruismus. Von «alter», das andere. Die Eigenschaft des Menschen, welche dem Egoismus entgegengesetzt ist. Handlungen, welche das Gute des Anderen bezwecken, ohne Rücksicht auf das eigene Selbst.
Ammonius Saccas. Ein großer und bedeutender Philosoph, der in Alexandrien im zweiten und dritten Jahrhundert unserer Zeitrechnung lebte, der Begründer der Neu-Platonischen Schule von Philalethen oder «Liebhabern der Wahrheit». Er war arm geboren, von christlichen Eltern, aber bestrebte sich in so hervorragender Weise der göttlichen Weisheit, dass man ihn den «Gottes-Denker», Theodidaktos, nannte. Er anerkannte in dem Christentum, was an ihm gut ist, brach jedoch mit ihm in einem frühen Lebensalter, weil er ihm nichts zuerkennen konnte, was es über die andern Religionen erhöbe.
Analogizisten. Die Schüler des Ammonius Saccas, die so genannt werden, weil sie die Praxis übten, alte Legenden, Mythen und Mysterien durch die Prinzipien der Analogie und Entsprechung zu erklären, was auch im kabbalistischen System gepflegt wird, und in den esoterischen Schulen des Ostens vorherrschend ist. (Vergl. «Die zwölf Zeichen des Tierkreises» von T. Subba Row, in «Five Years of Theosophy».) Ananda (sanskr.). Glückseligkeit, Freudezustand, Wonnezustand. Auch der Name eines Lieblingsschülers des Gautama Buddha.
Anaxagoras. Ein berühmter jonischer Philosoph, der 500 v. Chr. lebte. Er studierte Philosophie bei Anaximenes von Milet und lebte in den Tagen des Perikles in Athen. Sokrates, Euripides, Archelaus und andere ausgezeichnete Persönlichkeiten gehörten zu seinen Schülern. Er war ein sehr gelehrter Astronom und der erste, welcher öffentlich lehrte, was Pythagoras im geheimen mitgeteilt hatte — wie die Bewegung der Planeten, die Ekliptik von Sonne und Mond usw. — Er lehrte die Theorie vom Chaos nach dem Grundsatze, dass «aus Nichts nichts werde» (ex nihilo nihil fit) — die Theorie von den Atomen als dem, was aller Materie zu Grunde liegt, und was gleicher Art und Wesenheit ist mit den Körpern, die aus ihm bestehen. Diese Atome, so lehrte er, wurden zuerst in Bewegung gesetzt durch den «Nous» (die allgemeine Intelligenz, mahat der Hindus), welcher «Nous» immaterieller, ewiger, spiritueller Wesenheit ist; durch Atomkombination ist die Welt gebildet, in der Art, dass die materiell gröberen Körper niedersanken und die ätherisch feineren Atome (oder der feurige Äther) emporstiegen und sich in den oberen, himmlischen Regionen ausbreiteten. Er eilte der modernen Wissenschaft um 2000 Jahre voraus mit seiner Lehre, dass die Sterne aus demselben Stoff sind wie die Erde und die Sonne eine glühende Masse; dass der Mond ein dunkler, unbewohnbarer Körper sei, der sein Licht von der Sonne erhält; und er ging über diese Wissenschaft durch seine Überzeugung hinaus, dass die wirkliche Existenz der Dinge, welche durch die Sinne wahrgenommen werden, sich nicht erweisen lasse. Er starb in der Verbannung in Lampsacus im Alter von 62 Jahren.
Anima Mundi (lat.). Die «Seele der Welt», gleichbedeutend mit dem «Alaya» der nördlichen Buddhisten; die göttliche Grundwesenheit, welche durchdringt, durchsetzt, belebt und gestaltet alle Dinge, von dem kleinsten Stoffteilchen bis zum Menschen und zum Gotte. Sie ist in einem gewissen Sinne die «siebenhüllentragende Mutter» der Stanzen in der «Secret Doctrine»; die Wesenheit der sieben Welten des Empfindens, Erkennens und der Vervielfältigung, sowohl des Moralischen wie des Physischen. Von dem höchsten Gesichtspunkt aus ist es Nirvana; vom niedrigsten aus das Astrallicht. Es war weiblich bei den Gnostikern, den ersten Christen, und den Nazarenern; doppelgeschlechtlich bei anderen Sekten, die es nur innerhalb der vier niederen Welten in Betracht zogen, von feuriger und ätherischer Natur in der objektiven Welt der Formen, und göttlich und spirituell in den drei höheren Welten. Wenn behauptet wird, dass jede menschliche Seele auf die Art entstanden sei, dass sie sich selbst von der «Weltseele» abgetrennt habe, so ist damit esoterisch gesagt, dass des Menschen höheres Ich von gleicher Wesenheit mit ihr ist, und dass mahat eine Ausstrahlung des inneren unerkennbaren Absoluten ist.
Anoia (griech.). «Mangel an Verstand», «Torheit». Von Plato und anderen wird der Ausdruck für das niedere Manas angewendet, wenn dies zu eng mit Kama verbunden ist, welches durch Irrationalität zu kennzeichnen ist. Das griechische anoia oder agnoia ist augenscheinlich von dem Sanskritwort ajnäna (phonetisch agnyäna) abgeleitet, was Unwissenheit, Verstandlosigkeit oder auch Kenntnislosigkeit bedeutet.
Anthropomorphismus. Vom Griechischen «anthropos», der Mensch. Die Art, sich Gott oder die Götter mit einer menschlichen Gestalt oder menschlichen Eigenschaften vorzustellen.
Anugîtâ (sanskr.). Ein Upanishad, wenn der Ausdruck in einem ganz allgemeinen Sinne gebraucht wird. Eine von den philosophischen Abhandlungen im Mahäbhärata, dem großen indischen Epos. Eine sehr okkulte Abhandlung. Sie ist übersetzt in den «Sacred Books of the East».
Apollo Belvedere. Eins der alten Bildhauerwerke, darstellend Apollo, den Sohn des Jupiters und der Latona, genannt Phoebus, Helios, der Strahlende, und die Sonne — das beste Bildniswerk ist dasjenige, welches in der Belvedere-Galerie im Vatikan in Rom ist. Es wird PythonApollo genannt, weil es den Gott in dem Augenblicke seines Sieges über die Schlange Python darstellt. Die Statue ist in den Ruinen von Antium 1503 gefunden worden.
Apollonius von Tyana. Ein gewaltiger Philosoph, geboren in Cappadocien, ungefähr zu Anfang des ersten Jahrhunderts; ein kühner Pythagoreer, der die phönizischen Wissenschaften unter Euthydemus studierte, und die pythagoreische Philosophie und anderes unter Euxenus von Heraclea. Entsprechend den Gepflogenheiten der pythagoreischen Schule war er Vegetarier sein ganzes langes Leben hindurch, aß nur Früchte und Kräuter, trank keinen Wein, trug Kleider nur aus Pflanzenfasern, ging barfuß und ließ sein Haar unbehindert wachsen. Er wurde eingeweiht durch die Priester des Tempels des Äskulap (Asclepios) zu Ägaea und lernte «wunderbare» Heilungsvorgänge für Krankheiten bei diesem Gott der Arzneikunde. Nachdem er sich für eine höhere Einweihung durch Schweigsamkeit während fünf Jahren und durch Reisen — er besuchte Antiochia, Ephesus, Pamphylia und andere Orte — vorbereitet hatte, ging er über Babylon nach Indien; allein, denn alle seine Schüler hatten ihn verlassen, weil sie fürchteten, in das «Land der Zauberei» zu kommen. Ein Schüler, Damis, den er zufällig auf dem Wege getroffen hatte, begleitete ihn auf den Reisen. Zu Babylon wurde er durch die Chaldäer und Magier eingeweiht, wie Damis erzählt, dessen Mitteilung durch einen gewissen Philostratus hundert Jahre später aufgezeichnet worden ist. Nach seiner Rückkehr von Indien zeigte er sich als ein Eingeweihter, indem er Krankheiten, Erdbeben, die Todesfälle von Königen und andere Ereignisse vorhersagte, und die Vorhersagungen richtig eintrafen. Zu Lesbos wurden die Priester des Orpheus auf ihn eifersüchtig, und sie weigerten sich, ihn in ihre besonderen Mysterien einzuweihen, doch taten sie es einige Jahre später. Er lehrte vor dem Volke zu Athen und anderer Gebiete die reinste und edelste Ethik, und die Phänomene, welche er hervorbrachte, waren ebenso wundervoll, wie sie zahlreich und gut verbürgt sind. «Woher kommt es», fragte Justinus der Märtyrer ganz furchtsam, «woher kommt es, dass die Talismane (telesmata) des Apollonius die Kraft haben, sodass sie — wie man sieht — schützen vor den rasenden Wogen und dem heftigen Winde und den Angriffen der wilden Tiere; und während die Wunder des Herrn einzig durch Überlieferung aufbewahrt sind, sind diejenigen des Apollonius die zahlreichsten, und wirklich geoffenbart als gegenwärtige Tatsachen?» (Quaest. XXIV.) Eine Antwort hierfür kann darin gefunden werden, dass Apollonius, nachdem er den Hindukusch überschritten hatte, zu der Wohnung gewisser Weisen gekommen war, welche Wohnung es bis heute gibt, und wo ihm deren unübertreffliche Erkenntnis gelehrt worden ist. Seine Unterredung mit dem Korinther Menippus gibt uns treu der esoterische Katechismus, der, wenn er richtig verstanden wird, viele von den wichtigen Geheimnissen der Natur enthüllt. Apollonius war Freund, Korrespondent und Gast von Königen und Königinnen, und keine «wundervollen» oder «magischen» Kräfte sind besser bezeugt als die seinigen. Gegen den Schluss seines langen und bedeutungsvollen Lebens eröffnete er eine esoterische Schule zu Ephesus. Er starb in dem hohen Alter von hundert Jahren.
Archangelus. Höchster erhabener Engel. Es ist zusammengesetzt aus den zwei griechischen Worten «arch», das erste, und «angelos» «Bote».
Arhat (sanskr.), wird auch gesprochen und geschrieben arahat, arhan, rahat usw., der «Würdige», ein vervollkommneter ärya, der über die Wiederverkörperung erhaben ist, dem «göttliche Ehren zukommen». Dieser Name wurde zuerst bei den Jainas gebraucht und nachher den buddhistischen Heiligen, die in die esoterischen Geheimnisse eingeweiht werden, gegeben. Der Arhat betritt den letzten und höchsten Pfad, der ihn von allem Wiedergeborenwerden befreit.
Arianer. Die Nachfolger des Arius, eines Priesters der Kirche in Alexandria im vierten Jahrhundert. Jemand, welcher behauptet, dass Christus ein geschaffenes und menschliches Wesen sei, geringer als Gott-Vater, obgleich ein großer und edler Mensch, ein wahrer Adept, der in alle göttlichen Geheimnisse eingeweiht war.
Aristobulus. Ein alexandrinischer Schriftsteller und Philosoph; ein jüdischer Gelehrter, der zu beweisen versuchte, dass Aristoteles die esoterischen Gedanken des Moses auseinandersetzte.
Aryan. Wörtlich der «Heilige»; einer, der im Besitze der «edelsten Wahrheiten» ist (ärya-satyäni) und der den «edlen Pfad» (ärya-märga) betreten hat, der zu «nirväna» oder «moksha» führt, den großen «viergliedrigen» Pfad. Ursprünglich waren Menschen dieser Art als Rishis bekannt. Nun aber ist der Name die Bezeichnung für eine Rasse geworden, und unsere Orientalisten, welche die Hindu-Brahmanen ihres Geburtsrechtes berauben, haben alle Europäer zu Aryanern gemacht. Gegenwärtig können in der Esoterik die vier Pfade nur betreten werden durch hohe spirituelle Entwicklung und «Wachstum an Heiligkeit», sie werden äryamärga genannt. Die Grade der Arhatschaft werden genannt: srotäpatti, Sakridägamin, anägämin und Arhat, oder die vier Klassen von Aryas, entsprechend den vier Pfaden der Wahrheit.
Aspekt. Die Gestalt (rüpa), in welcher sich irgendein Prinzip des siebengliedrigen Menschen oder der Natur kundsgibt, heißt in der Theosophie Aspekt dieses Prinzips.
Astralkörper. Der feine Leib, welcher dem physischen zu Grunde liegt.
Astrologie. Die Wissenschaft, die mit den Wirkungen der Himmelskörper auf die menschlichen Handlungen sich beschäftigt und welche behauptet, zukünftige Ereignisse aus der Lage der Sterne vorausbestimmen zu können. Sie hat ein so hohes Alter, dass sie in die frühesten Zeiten der Geschichte der Menschheit zurückreicht. Sie war lange Zeiträume hindurch eine geheime Wissenschaft des Ostens und ihr höchster Ausdruck ist es noch bis heute; ihre exoterische Anwendung ist im Westen zu einem gewissen Grad von Vollkommenheit gebracht worden, während der Zeit, als vor 1400 Jahren Varäha Mihira sein Buch über Astrologie schrieb. Claudius Ptolemäus, der berühmte Geograph und Mathematiker, welcher das unter seinem Namen bekannte astronomische Lehrgebäude schuf, schrieb sein Tetrabiblos, welches noch immer die Grundlage der modernen Astrologie ist, im Jahre 135 n. Chr. Die Wissenschaft vom Horoskop wird gegenwärtig hauptsächlich unter vier Gesichtspunkten studiert. Das sind: 1) in Bezug auf die Welt, indem man die Wirkungen der Himmelskörper in der Witterungskunde, den Bewegungen der Erde und in der Landwirtschaft untersucht; 2) in Bezug auf das Staatsleben und die privaten Angelegenheiten, in Bezug auf die Zukunft der Völker, Könige und Staatsmänner; 3) zur Behebung von Zweifeln, welche in Bezug auf irgend einen Gegenstand im Geiste aufsteigen; 4) in Bezug auf die Verhältnisse, die einem einzelnen Menschen von der Geburt bis zum Tode bevorstehen. Unter den ältesten Völkern waren die Chaldäer und die Ägypter am tiefsten in die Astrologie eingeweiht, doch sind ihre Arten, in den Sternen zu lesen, von denen der Modernen grundverschieden. Die letzten behaupten, dass Belus, der Bel oder Elu der Chaldäer, ein Spross der göttlichen Dynastie oder der Dynastie der göttlichen Könige, ursprünglich zum Lande von Chemie gehörte, es aber verlassen hatte, um eine ägyptische Kolonie an den Ufern des Euphrat zu begründen, in der ein Tempel gebaut wurde, der durch Priester des «Herrn der Sterne» bedient wurde. In Bezug auf den Ursprung dieser Wissenschaft ist einerseits bekannt, dass Theben die Ehre der Erfindung beansprucht, während andrerseits alle Kundigen einig sind, dass es die Chaldäer waren, welche diese Weisheit den andern Völkern lehrten. Aber es liegt Theben in der Zeit weit voran, nicht nur gegenüber «Ur in Chaldäa», sondern auch gegenüber Nipur, wo Bel zuerst verehrt wurde — Sin, sein Sohn (der Mond), war die in Ur herrschende Gottheit, in dem Lande der Geburt von Terah, dem Sterndeuter und Sternanbeter, und das des Abraham, seines Sohnes, des großen Astrologen der biblischen Überlieferung. Alles das trifft zusammen, um die ägyptische Behauptung zu bestätigen. Wenn der Name des Astrologen später in Rom und an anderen Orten in Verachtung gekommen ist, so geschah es wegen jener Betrüger, welche Geld durch das zu machen suchten, was ein Gut der heiligen Wissenschaft der Mysterien war und weil solche, die in den letzteren ganz unwissend waren, ein Lehrgebäude ganz und gar auf Mathematik begründeten, statt auf die transcendentale Metaphysik, wovon die physischen Himmelskörper nur der äußere Ausdruck sind. Doch trotz aller Gegnerschaft war die Zahl der Anhänger der Astrologie unter den intelligentesten und wissendsten Geistern immer sehr groß. Wenn Cardanus und Kepler unter den eifrigsten Bekennern waren, dann brauchen sich spätere Gläubige nicht zu schämen, wenn diese Weisheit auch jetzt in unvollkommener und verdorbener Form vorhanden ist. In «Isis Unveiled» wird gesagt (I. 259): «Die Astrologie verhält sich zur Astronomie genauso wie die Psychologie zur Physiologie. In der Astrologie und Psychologie schreitet man über die sichtbare Welt hinaus und tritt in den Bereich des unsichtbaren Geistes ein.»
Athenagoras. Ein platonischer Philosoph von Athen, der eine Verteidigung der Christen schrieb, 177 n. Chr., die an Marcus Aurelius gerichtet ist, um zu beweisen, dass die gegen sie gerichteten Anklagen, wie dass sie Blutschande und Kindermord treiben, falsch seien.
Atman oder Atmä (sanskr.). Der allgemeine Geist, die göttliche Monade; das siebente «Prinzip», so genannt in der exoterischen siebengliedrigen Einteilung des Menschen. Die höchste Seele. Aura (gr. und lat.). Die feine, unsichtbare Wesenheit oder das Fluidum, das von menschlichen, tierischen und andern Körpern ausströmt. Es ist eine psychische Ausströmung sowohl des Geistes wie des Leibes; und es gibt sowohl eine elektro-vitale wie eine elektro-mentale Aura; sie werden in der Theosophie die äkäschische oder magnetische Aura genannt.
Avatâra (sanskr.). Göttliche Verkörperung. Der Niederstieg eines Gottes, oder einer höheren Wesenheit, die für sich erhaben ist über die Notwendigkeit der Wiederverkörperung in einen menschlichen Körper. Krishna war ein «Avatära» von Vishnu. Der Dalai-Lama wird als ein Avatära von Avalokiteshvara angesehen und der TeschuLama als ein solcher von Tson-kha-pa, oder Amitäbha. Es gibt zwei Arten «Avatäras»: die eine durch eine Frau geboren, die andere «elternlos» — anupädaka.
B
Bhagavad-Gîtâ (sanskr.). Wörtlich der «Gesang des Herrn», ein Teil des Mahäbhärata, des großen indischen Epos. Es enthält ein Zwiegespräch, worin Krishna — der «Wagenlenker» — und Arjuna, sein Schüler (chelä), eine Unterredung haben über die höchste geistige Weltbetrachtung. Das Werk ist im hervorragenden Maß okkult oder esoterisch.
Boehme (Jacob). Ein Mystiker und großer Philosoph, einer der hervorragendsten Theosophen des Mittelalters. Er ist geboren im Jahre 1575 zu Alt-Seidenberg, etwa zwei Meilen von Görlitz (Schlesien) und starb 1624. Er war als Knabe ein gewöhnlicher Hirt und wurde, nachdem er in einer Dorfschule schreiben und lesen gelernt hatte, zu einem Schuhmacher in Görlitz in die Lehre gegeben. Er war ein natürlicher Hellseher mit den wunderbarsten Gaben. Ohne Bildung oder Gelehrsamkeit schrieb er Bücher, die voll von wissenschaftlichen Wahrheiten sind, wie man jetzt beweisen kann; aber er sagte selbst, dass er alles schrieb, weil er es «sah in den tiefen Abgründen des Ewigen». Sein Blick drang in das Weltall, wie es sich aus dem Chaos zum jungen Planeten formte; so sagt er selbst. Er war der vollkommenste geborene Mystiker, und offenbar in einer solchen Art, wie sie nur selten vorkommt; einer von jenen feinen Geistern, deren materielle Entwicklung in keiner Weise die unmittelbare, wenn auch nur gelegentliche Verbindung zwischen dem intellektuellen und geistigen Ich hindert. Solche Mystiker ohne regelmäßige Schulung wie Jacob Boehme sahen dieses «Ich» als «Gott» an. «Man muss einsehen», sagt er, «dass die Erkenntnisse, welche er mitteilt, nicht von ihm selbst kommen, sondern von Gott, welcher die Ideen der Weisheit in der Menschenseele offenbart in dem Maße, wie es ihm gefällt.» Wäre dieser große Theosoph dreihundert Jahre später geboren worden, so hätte er sich anders ausgedrückt. Denn dann hätte er gewusst, dass der «Gott», der durch das arme ungebildete und ungeschulte Gehirn spricht, das eigene göttliche Ich ist, die allwissende Göttlichkeit in ihm selbst, und dass dasjenige, was zum Ausdrucke kommt, nicht nach dem «Maße ist, wie es ihm gefällt», sondern nach jenem Maße, das die Fähigkeiten des vergänglichen und zeitlich begrenzten Menschen möglich machen.
Brahma (sanskr.). Der Lernende muss unterscheiden zwischen Brahma, welches sächlichen Geschlechtes ist, und dem männlichen «Schöpfer» des indischen Götterkreises, Brahmâ. Das erstere, Brahma oder Brahman, ist die unpersönliche, erhabene und unerkennbare Weltseele, aus deren Wesenheit alles ausfließt, und in welche alles wieder zurückkehrt; diese ist unkörperlich, unmateriell, ungeboren, ewig, anfang- und endlos. Sie durchdringt und belebt alles, sowohl das höchste Göttliche wie das kleinste mineralische Teilchen. Brahmâ andrerseits, der männliche, oberste «Schöpfer», existiert nur in seinen zeitlichen Offenbarungen, und verschwindet in einem Pralaya, das heißt, er ist zeitweise nicht vorhanden.
Brahmas Tag. Ein Zeitraum von 2160000000 Jahren, während dessen Brahmâ, nachdem er sein goldenes Ei (hiranya-garbha) verlassen, die materielle Welt erschafft und gestaltet (denn er ist einfach die hervorbringende und schöpferische Kraft der Natur). Nach einem solchen Zeitraum ‚wird die Welt durch Feuer und Wasser vernichtet; und er verschwindet mit der objektiven Welt; es bricht an:
Brahmas Nacht. Ein Zeitraum von gleicher Dauer, in dem Brahma gewissermaßen schläft. Nach seinem Erwachen beginnt er den ganzen Vorgang von neuem, und das geht so weiter, ein Lebensalter des Brahma hindurch, das aus «Tagen» und «Nächten» besteht, und welches hundert Zeiträume dauert, von denen ein jeder 2160000000 Jahre umfasst. Es bedarf fünfzehn Ziffern, um die Dauer eines solchen Lebensalters auszudrücken, nach dessen Vollendung das Mahâpralaya oder die große Auflösung einsetzt, und die wieder einen Zeitraum umfasst, der ebenso durch fünfzehn Ziffern nur ausgedrückt werden kann.
Brahma-Vidya (sanskr.). Die Erkenntnis oder die esoterische Wissenschaft von der wahren Wesenheit der beiden Brahmas (Brahman und Brahmâ).
Buch des Schlüssels. Ein altes kabbalistisches Werk. Das Original ist nicht mehr vorhanden; es gibt nur verfälschte und unechte Abschriften und Entstellungen davon.
Buddha (sanskr.). «Der Erleuchtete». Es ist dies der allgemein bekannte Titel von Gautama Buddha, dem Fürsten von Kapilavastu, dem Begründer des modernen Buddhismus. Der höchste Grad der Erkenntnis und Heiligkeit. Um ein Buddha zu werden, muss der Mensch die Fesseln des Sinnlichen und der Persönlichkeit zerbrochen haben; er muss eine vollständige Erfassung des wahren Selbst erlangt haben, und sich nicht mehr von anderen Selbsten abgesondert ansehen; er muss durch Erfahrung die völlige Unwirklichkeit aller Erscheinungen eingesehen haben, vor allem der ganzen sichtbaren Welt; er muss ferner frei geworden sein von aller Anhänglichkeit an das Vergängliche und Endliche; und er muss schon während seines Erdendaseins nur im Unsterblichen und Dauernden leben.
Budhi (sanskr.). Weltseele oder Weltgemüt. Mahâbudhi ist ein Name von Mahat; auch die geistige Seele im Menschen (das sechste Prinzip in exoterischer Bezeichnung), der Träger von Atma, dem siebenten, im Sinne der exoterischen Anordnung.
Buddhismus ist die religiöse Philosophie, wie sie von Gautama Buddha gelehrt worden ist. Sie ist nun in zwei Kirchen gespalten, die südliche und die nördliche. Die erstere wird die echtere genannt, weil sie sich die ursprünglichen Lehren des Gautama Buddha besser bewahrt hat. Der nördliche Buddhismus findet sich in Tibet, China und Nepal. Aber diese Unterscheidung ist ungenau. Denn wenn auch die südliche Kirche sich mehr an die exoterischen Lehren des Shäkyamuni gehalten hat, mit geringen Abweichungen in den Dogmen, wie sie sich auf verschiedenen Versammlungen nach dem Tode des Meisters herausgebildet haben, so hat sich doch die Nördliche Kirche die esoterischen Lehren unverfälscht bewahrt, welche Siddhärtha Buddha seinen auserwählten Jüngern und Arhats gegeben hat. Der Buddhismus kann in unserem Zeitalter nicht richtig beurteilt werden, wenn man nur die eine oder die andere seiner exoterischen Formen ins Auge fasst. Der wirkliche Buddhismus kann nur gewürdigt werden, wenn man die Philosophie der südlichen Kirche in Einklang bringt mit der Metaphysik der nördlichen Schulen. Wenn die eine Form zu bilderreich und asketisch, die andere zu metaphysisch und übersinnlich erscheint und vieles zu sehr überladen mit den Bekleidungen des indischen Exoterismus — viele von den Göttern des indischen Götterkreises sind unter neuen Namen auf tibetanisches Gebiet verpflanzt worden —, so ist dies die Folge davon, dass der Buddhismus in beiden Kirchen einen exoterischen Ausdruck angenommen hat. Die beiden stehen etwa zueinander in demselben Verhältnis wie Protestantismus und römischer Katholizismus. Beide haben Irrtum begangen durch Übereifer und mangelhafte Erklärungen, obgleich weder die südliche noch die nördliche buddhistische Geistlichkeit je bewusst von der Wahrheit sich entfernt haben, und obgleich sie durchaus dem nicht unterlegen sind, was man falsches Priestertum, Ehrgeiz, oder Streben nach persönlichem Gewinn oder persönlicher Macht nennen kann, wie das bei den späteren Kirchen der Fall ist.
Buddhi Taijasa (sanskr.). Ein durchaus mystischer Ausdruck, der mehrere Auffassungen zulässt. Im Okkultismus wird er mit Bezug auf die menschlichen Prinzipien (exoterisch) so gebraucht, dass er den Zustand des zweigeteilten Manas bezeichnet, wenn dieses, während des Lebens in einen Strahl von Buddhi, der geistigen Seele, eintaucht. Denn «Taijasa» bedeutet «Strahl», und Manas wird strahlend durch seine Vereinigung mit Buddhi; es wird gewissermaßen mit Buddhi durchtränkt, und dadurch Eins mit dieser; die Dreiheit ist Einheit geworden; und, da das Element der Buddhi das höchste ist, wird es Buddhi-Taijasa. Kurz gesagt: es ist die menschliche Seele erleuchtet durch die Einstrahlung der göttlichen Seele, die menschliche Vernunft erleuchtet durch das Licht des Geistes vom göttlichen Selbstbewusstsein.
C
Causalkörper. Dieser «Körper» ist in Wirklichkeit durchaus nichts Körperhaftes, weder im subjektiven noch im objektiven Sinn; sondern Buddhi, die geistige Seele, wird so genannt, weil sie die unmittelbare Ursache ist, dass der Sushupti-Zustand in den Turya-Zustand übergeht, den höchsten Zustand von Samädhi. Er wird auch «Käranopädhi», «die Grundlage der Ursache», durch die Täraka Räja Yogis genannt; und es entsprechen ihm im Vedantasystem die beiden «vijnänamaya» und «änandamaya kosha» (der letztere ist der nächste zum Atmä, und ist daher der Träger des Weltgeistes). Buddhi allein aber kann nicht Kausalkörper genannt werden, sondern bildet ihn nur im Verein mit Manas, der durch die Verkörperungen sich hindurchziehenden Wesenheit, oder dem Ich.
Chêla (hind.). Ein Schüler. Der Zögling eines Gurus oder Weisen; der Anhänger eines Adepten oder Schüler eines Philosophen.
Chrestos (griech.). Der frühere gnostische Ausdruck für Christus. Er wurde als technische Bezeichnung im fünften Jahrhundert v. Chr. durch Aeschylus, Herodot und andere gebraucht. Die «manteumata pythocresta», oder die «von einem pythischen Gott herrührenden Orakel» durch eine pythische Priesterin werden von den Alten erwähnt (Choeph. 901) und «pythocrestos» ist von «chrao» abgeleitet. «Chresterion» ist nicht nur «das Zeugnis des Orakels», sondern ein dabei vollbrachtes Opfer. «Chrestes» ist derjenige, welcher die Orakel auslegt, ein «Prophet und Wahrsager», und Chresterios, einer, welcher einem Orakel oder einem Gotte dient. Einer der ersten christlichen Schriftsteller, Justinus der Märtyrer, nennt in seiner ersten Apologie seine religiösen Genossen Chrestians: «Nur aus Unwissenheit nennen sich die Menschen Christen statt Chresten», sagt Lactantius (Lib. IV Kap. VII). Die Ausdrücke «Christ» und «Christen», die ursprünglich «Chrest» und «Chresten» lauten, stammen aus der Tempelsprache der Heiden. «Chrestos» bezeichnet gemäß jener Sprache «einen in Vorbereitung befindlichen Schüler», einen Kandidaten für die Priesterschaft; hatte er diese erreicht durch die Initiation, durch lange Versuchungen und Entbehrungen, und war er gesalbt worden (das ist «gerieben mit Öl», wie es mit Eingeweihten und auch mit Bildnissen der Götter nach den rituellen Vorschriften geschah), dann wurde er in einen Christos verwandelt — einen «geläuterten» in der esoterischen oder mystischen Ausdrucksweise. In der mystischen Sprechweise bezeichnet Christes oder Christos tatsächlich, dass der «Weg» oder «Pfad» bereits beschritten und das Ziel erreicht ist; gemeint ist also, dass die Früchte der beharrlichen Arbeit eingetreten seien, dass die vergängliche Persönlichkeit Eins geworden ist mit der unzerstörbaren Individualität, dass also der Mensch sich verwandelt habe in das unsterbliche Ich. «Am Ende des Weges stand der Christes», der Läuterer; und wenn die Einheit erreicht war, wurde der «Chrestos», «der Mensch der Entbehrungen», zum Christos. Paulus, der Eingeweihte, wusste dieses und meint es ganz genau, wenn er sagt, was allerdings in schlechter Übersetzung wiedergegeben wird: «Meine lieben Kinder, welche ich abermals in Ängsten gebäre, bis dass Christus in Euch eine Gestalt gewinne!» (Gal. IV, 19); die richtige Übersetzung davon würde sein: «bis ihr den Christus in Euch bildet». Aber die Profanen, die lediglich wussten, dass «Chrestos» in einem gewissen Zusammenhange steht mit Priester und Prophet, und die nichts von der verborgenen Bedeutung des «Christos» wussten, blieben dabei, wie Justin der Märtyrer und Lactantius es taten, Chresten zu nennen, was «Christen» heißen müsste. Jeder gute Mensch kann somit in sich den «Christus» finden, wie Paulus es ausdrückt, gleichgültig ob er Jude, Muselmann, Hindu oder Christ ist. (Ephes. III, 16, 17.)
Christus, vergl. «Chrestos».
Christliche Wissenschaft. Ein neu geprägter Ausdruck, um diejenigen zu bezeichnen, welche eine Heilkunst durch den Willen ausüben. Der Name ist etwas irreführendes, denn der Buddhist wie der Jude, der Hindu oder der Materialist kann diese neue Form der «westlichen Yoga» ausüben mit gutem Erfolge, wenn er nur seinen Willen mit hinreichender Festigkeit leitet und prüft. Die «geistige Wissenschaft» (mental Science) ist eine Nebenbuhlerin. Diese wirkt durch Ableugnung jeder Erkrankung und jedes Übels und behauptet, dass der allgemeine Geist niemals den Schmerzen des Fleisches ausgesetzt sein kann, und dass, weil jedes Stoffteilchen Geist sei und im Geist sei, und endlich, weil der Heiler und der Geheilte in diesem Geist enthalten seien: deshalb gäbe es nicht, und könne es nicht so etwas wie Krankheit geben. Das aber bewahrt in keiner Art sowohl christliche wie mentale Wissenschafter davor, dass sie Krankheiten unterliegen, und dass sie Schmerzen an ihrem Leibe erdulden wie andere Sterbliche.
Clemens, der Alexandriner. Ein Kirchenvater und bändereicher Schriftsteller, der ein Neuplatoniker und Schüler des Ammonius Saccas gewesen ist. Er war einer von den wenigen christlichen Philosophen im zweiten und dritten Jahrhundert unserer Zeitrechnung zu Alexandrien.
Collegium der Rabbis. Ein Kollegium zu Babylon, das besonders berühmt war in den frühesten Jahrhunderten des Christentums; sein Ruhm wurde stark verdunkelt, als in Alexandrien griechische Lehrer erschienen, wie Philo, der Jude, Josephus, Aristobulus und andere. Die ersteren rächten sich an diesen ihren Nebenbuhlern, indem sie sie Theurgisten und unerleuchtete Propheten nannten. Doch wurden die alexandrinischen Gelehrten in der Prophetie nicht als Sünder und Betrüger angesehen, wenn orthodoxe Juden an der Spitze solcher Schulen von «Hazim» waren. Es gab da Kollegien zur Unterweisung in der Prophetie und in den Geheimwissenschaften. Samuel war das Oberhaupt einer solchen Schule zu Ramah; Elisha einer andern zu Jericho. Hillel hatte eine regelrechte Akademie für Propheten und Seher; und Hillel ist es, als Schüler des Babylonischen Kollegs, welcher die Sekte der Pharisäer und der orthodoxen Rabbis begründete.
Cyclus (griech.). Von «Kuklos». Die Alten teilen die Zeit in endlose Kreise, Räder in Rädern; solche Perioden hatten eine verschiedene Dauer; und eine jede wurde angefangen oder beendigt bei einem kosmischen oder irdischen, einem physischen oder metaphysischen Ereignisse. Es wurden Zyklen von nur wenigen Jahren festgesetzt und Zyklen von ungeheuer großer Länge. Der große Orphische Zyklus, der sich auf die zeitliche Verwandlung der Rassen bezog, dauerte 120000 Jahre und jener von Cassandrus 136000 Jahre. Der letztere führte eine vollständige Veränderung in den planetarischen Einflüssen und den Beziehungen der Menschen zu den Göttern herbei — eine von den modernen Astrologen ganz verlorene Einsicht.
D
Deist. Derjenige, welcher die Möglichkeit der Existenz eines Gottes zugibt, aber behauptet, dass man von ihm nichts wissen könne, und der daher eine Offenbarung leugnet. Ein Agnostiker der früheren Zeiten.
Deva (sanskr.). Ein Gott, eine «strahlende» Gottheit. «Deva» (deus) kommt von der Wurzel «div», «scheinen». Ein Deva ist ein himmlisches Wesen, entweder ein gutes, ein schlechtes oder gleichgültiges, welches in den drei «Welten» wohnt, die über der unserigen liegen. Es gibt dreiunddreißig Gruppen oder 330 Millionen von Devas.
Devachan. Die «Wohnung der Götter». Ein Zustand zwischen zwei Erdenleben, in welchen das Ich (AtmaBuddhi-Manas, oder die Dreiheit in der Einheit) eintritt, wenn es sich von Käma Rüpa getrennt hat und wenn die niederen Prinzipien aufgelöst sind, also beim Tode auf der Erde. Dhammapada (Päli). Ein Werk, das Aphorismen aus buddhistischen Schriftstellern enthält.
Dhyâna (sanskr.). Einer von den sechs «päramitas» oder Vollkommenheitsgraden. Ein Zustand, der den ausübenden Asketen weit über das Gebiet des sinnlichen Wahrnehmens und über die Welt des Stoffes hinausführt. Wörtlich: «Versenkung». Die sechs Stufen von Dhyäna unterscheiden sich nur nach dem Grade der Abgezogenheit des persönlichen Ich von dem sinnlichen Leben.
Dhyân Chohans. Wörtlich: die «Herren der Versenkung». Die höchsten Götter, welche den katholischen Erzengeln entsprechen. Jene göttlichen Intelligenzen, denen die Lenkung des Kosmos obliegt.
Doppelgänger. Ein Ausdruck, der für die feineren Leiber des Menschen (Ätherleib, Astralleib) gebraucht wird.
E
Ego (lat.). «Ich»; das Bewusstsein eines Menschen von dem «Ich bin Ich»; oder das Wahrnehmen der «Ichheit». Die esoterische Philosophie lehrt das Vorhandensein zweier «Ichs» im Menschen, des sterblichen oder persönlichen, und des höheren, göttlichen oder unpersönlichen; das erstere wird Persönlichkeit genannt, das letztere Individualität.
Egoität. Damit ist das Charakteristische der Individualität gemeint, keineswegs der Persönlichkeit, während mit Egoismus oder «Selbstsucht» auf die letztere in hervorragendem Maße hingewiesen ist.
Eidôlon (griech.). Es ist dies der schöpferische feine Leih des Menschen, dessen Abbild der physische ist.
Einweihung, vergl. Initiation. Eingeweihter, vergl. Initiierter.
Ekstasis (griech.). Ein psycho-spiritueller Zustand; ein physischer Trance, welcher Hellsehen hervorbringt, und ein beglückender Zustand, der zu Visionen führt.
Elementale. Die Geister der Elemente. Die in den vier Naturreichen entwickelten Geschöpfe, in Erde, Luft, Feuer und Wasser. Sie heißen bei den Kabbalisten: Gnomen (für die Erde), Sylphen (für die Luft), Salamander (für das Feuer) und Undinen (für das Wasser). Mit Ausnahme einiger höherer Arten und ihrer Anführer sind sie eher Naturkräfte als ätherische Menschen. Als dienende Geister der Okkultisten können sie verschiedene Wirkungen hervorbringen; wenn sie aber durch «Elementare» gebraucht werden (von Käma Rupäs in Anspruch genommen werden) — in welchem Falle sie die Medien zu Sklaven machen —, dann werden sie zu täuschenden Geistern. All die niedern, unsichtbaren Wesen in dem fünften, sechsten und siebenten Plan unserer irdischen Welt werden Elementale genannt — Peris, Devs, Djins, Sylvane, Satyrn, Faune, Elfen, Zwerge, Trolle, Nornen, Kobolde, Nixen, weiße Frauen, Gespenster usw.
Eleusinien (griech.). Die eleusinischen Mysterien waren die berühmtesten und ältesten der griechischen (mit Ausnahme der Samothrakischen); sie wurden dargestellt nahe bei dem Dorf Eleusis, nicht weit von Athen. Epiphanius sagt, dass man sie bis in die Tage von Jacchos zurückverfolgen kann (1800 v. Chr.). Sie wurden zu Ehren der Demeter gefeiert, der großen Ceres und der ägyptischen Isis; und der letzte Akt der Darstellung bezog sich auf ein heiliges Opfer der Buße und der Auferstehung, wo der Eingeweihte zu dem höchsten Grade des Epopten zugelassen wurde. Die Abhaltung der Mysterien begann im Monat Boëdromion (September), der Zeit der Weinernte, und dauerte vom 15. bis zum 22., also sieben Tage. Das hebräische Fest des Tabernakels — das Erntefest — im Monat Ethanim (dem siebenten) begann auch am 15. und endete am 22. Der Name des Monats (Ethanim) ist abgeleitet, der Sache entsprechend, von «adonim, adonia, attenim, ethanim», und war so gebildet zu Ehren von Adonai oder Adonis (Tham), dessen Tod von den Hebräern in den Hainen von Bethlehem als Trauerfest gefeiert wurde. Das Opfer von «Brot und Wein» wurde sowohl in den Eleusinien wie auch während des Tabernakelfestes dargebracht.
Emanation. Die Lehre von der Emanation in ihrer metaphysischen Bedeutung steht der Evolution entgegen; doch ist sie eins mit ihr. Die Wissenschaft zeigt, dass physiologisch die Evolution eine solche Art der Entstehung ist, bei welcher der Keim, der sich bildet, bereits im Mutterorganismus vorgestaltet ist; die Ausbildung und die endliche Gestalt und die charakteristischen Eigenschaften des Keimes sind durch die Natur bestimmt; der Vorgang spielt sich — wie im Weltall — blind ab, durch das Zusammenwirken der Elemente und ihrer verschiedenen Teile. Der Okkultismus zeigt, dass dies nur scheinbar so ist, der wirkliche Vorgang ist die Emanation, die von intelligenten Kräften unter unabänderlichen Gesetzen geführt wird. Daher sind die Okkultisten und Theosophen, welche sich zur Lehre der Evolution bekennen, wie sie Kapila und Manu gelehrt haben, eher «Emanationisten» als «Evolutionisten». Einst war die Lehre von der Emanation allgemein verbreitet. Sie wurde sowohl von den Alexandrinischen wie von den indischen, den ägyptischen und chaldäischen Philosophen vertreten, nicht weniger aber von den hellenischen Priesterweisen und den Hebräern (in ihrer Kabbala und auch in der Genesis). Denn es ist eine falsche Übersetzung, wenn das hebräische Wort «asdt» von der Septuaginta mit «Engel» wiedergegeben wird; in Wirklichkeit sind «Emanationen», «Aeonen» gemeint, genau in demselben Sinn wie bei den Gnostikern. So wird im Deuteronomium (XXXIII, 2) das Wort «asdt» oder «ashdt» mit «feuriges Gesetz» übersetzt, während die richtige Wiedergabe ist «von seiner Rechten kam ein Feuer gemäß dem Gesetze», was bedeutet, dass das Feuer einer Flamme durch eine andere mitgeteilt wird, so, wie wenn etwas eine entzündbare Substanz anzündet. Das ist genau das, was man im Sinne von «Isis unveiled» Emanation nennt: «In Evolution sein», heißt in diesem Sinne den Anstoß nehmen zur Herausbildung einer höheren Form — was durch Manu klar ausgesprochen wird, und auch der Lehre anderer indischer Philosophen des frühesten Altertums entspricht. Der Baum des Philosophen veranschaulicht es durch das Beispiel der Zinkauflösung. Der Gegensatz zwischen den Bekennern dieser Schulen und den Emanationisten kann kurz so dargestellt werden: «Der Evolutionist bleibt bei gewissen Grenzen eines «Unerkennbaren» stehen; der Emanationist glaubt, dass nichts sich entwickeln könne — oder wie auch gesagt wird: geboren werden kann —, das nicht zuerst in diesen Keim gelegt worden ist, sodass alles Leben von einer spirituellen Kraft abgeleitet wird.»
Esoterisch. Verborgen, geheim. Es kommt vom griechischen «esotericos», was «innerlich» bedeutet.
Esoterischer Buddhismus. Geheime Weisheit oder Geheimwissenschaft, vom griechischen «esotericos», «innerlich», und dem Sanskritwort «bodhi», Kenntnis, was zu unterscheiden ist von buddhi «der Fähigkeit, zu erkennen oder zu begreifen» und von Buddhismus, der philosophischen Lehre des Buddha, des «Erleuchteten». Es wird für das obige auch die Schreibart gebraucht «Buddhismus» von «buddha» (Intelligenz, Weisheit), dem Sohn des Soma.
Eurasianer. Eine Abkürzung für «Europäer-Asier». Die gemischt farbigen Rassen; die Kinder von weißen Vätern und schwarzen Müttern oder umgekehrt.
Exoterisch. Äußerlich, öffentlich; das Gegenteil von «esoterisch» oder «verborgen».
Extra-Kosmisch. Außerhalb der Welt oder der Natur. Ein widersinniges Wort, das erfunden worden ist, um das Vorhandensein eines persönlichen, außerhalb der Welt für sich existierenden Gottes zu behaupten; die Welt aber ist unendlich und grenzenlos; sie kann also nichts außer sich haben. Der Ausdruck wird im Gegensatz zu der pantheistischen Idee gebraucht, wonach das ganze Weltall belebt und gestaltet ist von Geistigkeit und Göttlichkeit, wonach die Natur nur das Kleid und der Stoff, der Schattenschein des in Wahrheit unsichtbar Gegenwärtigen ist.
F
Faden-Seele. Das gleiche wie Süträtma. Vergl. dieses.
Ferho (syrisch). So wird bei den nazarenischen Gnostikern die höchste und größte schöpferische Gewalt genannt.
Feuer-Philosophen. Diese Bezeichnung legte man im Mittelalter den Hermetikern und Alchemisten bei und auch den Rosenkreuzern. Die letzteren, die Nachfolger der Theurgen, sahen das Feuer als das Sinnbild der Gottheit an. Es war für sie die Quelle nicht nur der materiellen Atome, sondern auch die Gewalt, welche die spirituellen und psychischen Kräfte enthält. Äußerlich in seine Glieder zerlegt, ist das Feuer ein dreiteiliges Prinzip; esoterisch ist es eine Siebenheit wie alle übrigen Elemente. Ein Mensch besteht aus Geist, Seele und Leib, welche von einem vierfachen Gesichtspunkt aus angesehen werden können. So ist es auch mit dem Feuer. Nach den Schriften von Robert Flud (Robertus de Fluctibus), der einer der berühmten Rosenkreuzer war, enthält das Feuer: erstens die sichtbare Flamme (seinen Körper), zweitens ein unsichtbares, astrales Feuer (Seele); und drittens seinen Geist. Die vier Gesichtspunkte sind a) Wärme (Leben), b) Licht (Gemüt), c) Elektrizität (kosmische oder moleculare Kräfte) und d) die zusammenfassenden Grundbestandteile, den höheren Geist oder die Grundursache seiner Existenz und Offenbarung. Für den Hermetisten und Rosenkreuzer besteht die Ansicht, dass eine Flamme, die in der physischen Welt verschwindet, nur aus der sichtbaren Welt in die unsichtbare übergeht, von dem Wahrnehmbaren in das Nicht-Wahrnehmbare.
G
Gautama (sanskr.). Ein indischer Eigenname, nämlich derjenige von dem Fürsten von Kapilavastu, dem Sohne des Suddhodana, des Shäkya Königs, eines kleinen Gebietes an den Grenzen von Nepal, der im siebenten Jahrhundert v. Chr. geboren ist, und welcher gegenwärtig der «Welterlöser» genannt wird. Gautama oder Gotama war der heilige Name der Shäkya-Familie. Er wurde als einfacher Sterblicher geboren, stieg dann aber durch seine eigenen persönlichen und unvergleichlichen Verdienste zur Buddhaschaft auf: — ein Mensch, wahrlich größer als irgendein Gott.
Gebirol. Solomon ben Yeliudah, der in der Literatur Avicebron genannt wird. Ein Israelit von Geburt, Philosoph, Dichter und Kabbalist; ein bändereicher Schriftsteller und Mystiker. Er wurde geboren im elften Jahrhundert zu Malaga (1021), erzogen zu Saragossa und starb zu Valencia (1070); er wurde von Mohammedanern getötet. Seine religiösen Anhänger nannten ihn Solomon, den Sephardi oder den Spanier, und die Araber Abu Ayyub Suleiman ben Ya’hya Ibn Djebirol, während die Scholastiker ihm den Namen Avicebron gaben (siehe Myers Quabbalah). Ibn Gebirol war unzweifelhaft einer der größten Philosophen und Lehrer seines Zeitalters. Er schrieb viel in arabischer Sprache und seine Manuskripte sind gut erhalten. Sein bedeutendstes Werk scheint zu sein «Megor’ Hayyim», das bedeutet «Brunnen des Lebens». Es ist «eine der ältesten Auseinandersetzungen der Geheimnisse spekulativer Kabbala», wie seine Biographen uns unterrichten.
Gesetz der Vergeltung, vergl. Karma.
Gnosis (griech.). Wörtlich «Erkenntnis». Es ist dies der technische Ausdruck, welchen die religionsphilosophischen Schulen sowohl vor den ersten Zeiten des Christentums, wie auch während derselben gebrauchten, um den Gegenstand ihres Strebens zu bezeichnen. Die spirituelle und heilige Erkenntnis, die gupta-vidyâ der Hindus, konnte nur durch Einweihung in die spirituellen Mysterien erlangt werden, von denen die zeremoniellen «Mysterien» ein Abbild waren.
Gnostiker (griech.). Diejenigen Philosophen, welche sich der Gnosis widmeten. Sie standen in Blüte in den ersten drei Jahrhunderten der christlichen Zeitrechnung. Die hervorragendsten waren: Simon Magus, Valentinus, Basilides, Marcion u. A. Goldenes Zeitalter. Die Alten teilten den Lebenskreislauf in das goldene, silberne, bronzene und eiserne Zeitalter. Das goldene galt als dasjenige der größten Reinheit, Einfachheit und des allgemein verbreiteten Glückes.
Großes Weltalter. Bei den Alten werden mehrere «Große Weltalter» erwähnt. In Indien umfasst ein solches das ganze «Mahä-Manvantara», das Lebensalter Brahmas, von dem ein jeder «Tag» den Kreislauf einer «Kette» oder einer Periode von sieben «Runden» umfasst (vergl. Sinnett, Esoterischer Buddhismus). Ein «Tag» und eine «Nacht» stellen zusammen dar: «Manvantara und Pralaya, 8640000000 Jahre, ein «Lebensalter» dauert 311040000000000 Jahre, danach wird das Pralaya oder die Auflösung des Weltalls eine allgemeine. Bei den Ägyptern und Griechen bezieht sich der Ausdruck nur auf das Weltenjahr oder das siderische Jahr, welches 25868 einzelne Sonnenjahre umfasst. Über das vollständige Weltalter — dasjenige der Götter — sagen sie nichts; dieses war ein Gegenstand, der nur während der Einweihungszeremonien berührt wurde. Das Große Weltalter der Chaldäer wurde in Zahlen angegeben, welche dieselben sind wie in Indien.
Guhȳa-vidyâ (sanskr.). Die geheime Wissenschaft der mystischen Mantras.
Gupta-vidyâ (sanskr.). Dasselbe wie guhya-vidyâ. Esoterische oder geheime Wissenschaft, Erkenntnis.
Gyges. «Der Ring des Gyges» ist ein in der europäischen Literatur oft vorkommendes Bild. Gyges war ein Lydier, der, nachdem er den König Kandaules getötet hatte, dessen Witwe heiratete. Plato erzählt von Gyges, dass er in einen Abgrund der Erde hinabgestiegen sei und dort ein ehernes Pferd gefunden habe, in dessen Seite er beim Öffnen das Skelett eines Riesen entdeckte, der einen ehernen Ring am Finger hatte. Wenn er diesen Ring an den eigenen Finger steckte, so machte er ihn unsichtbar.
H
Hades (griech.). Aides ist das «unsichtbare», das Land der Schatten; eines seiner Gebiete war der Tartaros, ein Ort vollkommenster Finsternis, wie ein solcher auch das Reich des tiefen, traumlosen Schlafes in Amenti war. Nach den Strafen, die dahin verlegt werden, war der Ort rein karmisch. Weder der Hades noch Amenti waren die Hölle, wie sie von einigen Priestern beschrieben wurde; und ob einer in den Hades oder in die Elysischen Felder kam, er konnte dahin nur gelangen, wenn er den Fluss bis «zum andern Ufer» durchschritt. Sehr gut drückt der ägyptische Glaube das aus in der Geschichte von Charon, dem Fährmann des Styx, die nicht nur bei Homer, sondern bei den Dichtern der verschiedensten Länder zu finden ist. Der «Fluss» muss überschritten werden, bevor man zu den «Inseln der Seligen» gelangt. Das Ritual der Ägypter beschreibt einen Charon und sein Boot lange vor Homer. Er ist Khu-en-ra «der Steuermann mit dem Habichtkopf.»
Halluzinationen. Ein Zustand des Bewusstseins, der durch physiologische Fehler hervorgerufen wird, bisweilen auch durch Mediumschaft, bei andern auch durch Trunkenheit. Aber die Ursachen, welche die Visionen hervorrufen, müssen tiefer gesucht werden, als es durch die Physiologie geschieht. All das, besonders alles, was durch Mediumschaft erzeugt wird, beruht auf einer Erschlaffung des Nervensystems, wodurch unregelmäßige Bedingungen geschaffen werden, die Krankheitsstoffe aus dem Astrallicht anziehen. Diese liefern dann die verschiedenen Halluzinationen, die zuweilen, nicht immer, das sind, was Ärzte behaupten, bloße leere und unwirkliche Träume. Niemand kann etwas sehen, was nicht existiert, das ist, was nicht von einem Eindruck herrührt — in der astralen Welt, oder über derselben. Aber ein Seher mag Gegenstände und Vorgänge wahrnehmen, aus der Vergangenheit, der Gegenwart oder der Zukunft, welche in keiner Weise von ihm selbst abhängig sind, und außerdem verschiedene ganz unzusammenhängende Dinge zu gleicher Zeit wahrnehmen, die ganz groteske und unsinnige Kombinationen ergeben. Sowohl Trinker wie Scher, Medien und Adepten sehen ihre bezüglichen Visionen im Astrallicht; nur dass der Trunkene, der Wahnsinnige, auch das nicht ausgebildete Medium oder der am Gehirnfieber Leidende sehen, weil sie es nicht ändern können, und auf eine ihnen selbst unbewusste Art Visionen verursachen die sie nicht kontrollieren können, der Adept und der ausgebildete Seher dagegen bat sie in seiner Gewalt und vermag sie unter seine Kontrolle zu stellen. Sie verstehen es, ihr Gesicht einzustellen, und die Szenen zu bestimmen, welche sie beobachten wollen, und die verschiedenen Gebiete des Astrallichtes zu unterscheiden. Bei den ersteren stellen sich blitzartige Gebilde im Meere des Astrallichtes ein; bei den letzteren sind die Visionen die treue Wiedergabe dessen, was wirklich war, ist oder sein wird. Die zufälligen Blitze, die sich bei dem Medium innerhalb des täuschenden Flimmerlichtes einstellen, werden unter dem leitenden Willen des Adepten und Sehers zu festumrissenen Bildern, der wahren Darstellung dessen, was in den Brennpunkt seiner Wahrnehmungen eintritt.
Heilige Wissenschaft. Eine Bezeichnung, die man den okkulten Wissenschaften im Allgemeinen gibt, von den Rosenkreuzern wird die Kabbala, und besonders die Hermetische Philosophie so genannt.
Hellhören. Die Fähigkeit — die entweder angeboren oder durch okkulte Übungen erworben ist — Dinge immer aus was für einer Entfernung zu hören.
Hellsehen. Die Fähigkeit mit innerem Gesicht oder geistigem Schauen wahrzunehmen. Wie man das Wort oft gebraucht, bildet es einen ungenauen und unbestimmten Ausdruck, der in seiner Bedeutung umfasst sowohl eine glückliche Ahnung, die aus natürlicher Anlage und Intuition stammt, wie auch die Fähigkeit, die in so bemerkenswerter Art Jacob Boehme und Swedenborg eigen war. Weil aber diese beiden großen Seher sich niemals höher erheben konnten als zu dem allgemeinen Geist der jüdischen Bibel und gewissen sektiererischen Lehren, haben sie das, was sie schauten, in Verwirrung gebracht. Sie sind oft weit vom wahren Hellsehen entfernt. Hermas. Ein alter griechischer Schriftsteller, von dessen Werken nur ein kleines Fragment sich erhalten hat.
Hierogrammatiker. Eine Bezeichnung, welche jenen ägyptischen Priestern gegeben worden ist, die mit dem Aufzeichnen und Lesen der heiligen und geheimen Urkunden beauftragt waren. Buchstäblich «die Schreiber der geheimen Urkunden». Sie waren die Unterweiser der Neophyten, welche für die Einweihung vorbereitet wur den.
Hierophant. Vom griechischen «hierophantes», wörtlich «der, welcher die heiligen Dinge auseinandersetzt»; eine Bezeichnung, welche den höchsten Adepten in den Tempeln des Altertums zukam, welche die Lehrer und Ausleger in den Mysterien waren, und die Initiatoren in die abschließenden großen Mysterien. Der Hierophant vertrat den Demiurgen und setzte bei der Einweihung die verschiedenen Erscheinungen der Schöpfung auseinander, die unter seiner Aufsicht dargestellt wurden. «Er war der einzige Ausleger der esoterischen Geheimnisse und Lehren. Einer uneingeweihten Person war es verboten, seinen Namen auszusprechen. Er saß im Osten und trug als das Sinnbild der Autorität eine goldene Kugel, vom Nacken herabhängend. Er wurde auch «Mystagogus» genannt. (Mackenzie, The Royal Masonic Cyclopaedia.)
Hillel. Ein bedeutender babylonischer Rabbi in dem Jahrhundert, das der christlichen Zeitrechnung vorangegangen ist. Er war der Begründer der Sekte der Pharisäer, und ein gelehrter und frommer Mann.
Hînayâna (sanskr.). Das «kleine Fahrzeug»; ein Schriftwerk und eine Schule der Buddhisten, die einen Gegensatz bilden zum «Mahäyäna», dem «großen Fahrzeug». Beide Schulen sind mystischer Art. Im exoterischen Sinn bedeutet es auch die niedrigste Form der Überwindung des Raumes.
Hölle. Ein Ausdruck, der von der skandinavischen Gottheit «Hela» herstammt, so wie das Wort «Ad» in der russischen und andern slawischen Sprachen, welche dasselbe ausdrückt, vom griechischen «Hades» abgeleitet ist. Der einzige Unterschied zwischen der skandinavischen kalten Hölle und der heißen Hölle der Christen liegt in ihren verschiedenen Temperaturen. Aber es ist der Gedanke dieser überheißen Region den Europäern nicht als etwas Ursprüngliches eigen; viele Völker haben die Vorstellung eines unterweltlichen Klimas, das in einer ähnlichen Art in die Mitte der Erde versetzt wird. Alle exoterischen Religionen — diejenigen der Brahmanen, Buddhisten, Zoroastrianer, Mohammedaner, Juden und anderer — stellen sich die Hölle heiß und finster vor, obgleich zuweilen eher anziehend als abschreckend. Die Idee einer heißen Hölle ist aus dem Missverständnis einer astronomischen Allegorie entstanden. Bei den Ägyptern wurde die Hölle ein Strafort nicht früher als unter der 17. oder 18. Dynastie, als Typhon aus einem Gott in einen Teufel verwandelt worden war. Aber wann auch immer diese schreckenerregende Vorstellung in die Gemüter der armen unwissenden Menge eingepflanzt worden sein mag, der Gedanke einer brennenden Hölle und darin verdammter Seelen ist rein ägyptisch. «Ra» (die Sonne) wurde der Herr des Feuerofens, in «Karr», der Hölle Pharaos, und die Sünder wurden mit Elend behaftet «in der Hitze des höllischen Feuers». «Ein Löwe war da», sagt Dr. Birch, «der das wütende Ungeheuer» genannt wurde. Andere beschreiben den Ort als den «bodenlosen Abgrund und den Feuersee, in welchen die Opfer geworfen werden» (vergl. Revelation). Das hebräische Wort «gaihinnom» (gehenna) hatte niemals wirklich die Bedeutung, welche ihm in der christlichen Orthodoxie gegeben wurde.
Homogenität. Von den griechischen Worten «homos» «dasselbe» und «genos» «Art». Das, was von gleicher Wesenheit im vollen Sinne des Wortes ist, ununterschieden in sich selbst, nicht zusammengesetzt, wie man sich das vom Golde vorstellte.
Hypnotismus. Eine Bezeichnung, welche Dr. Braid dem Vorgange gegeben hat, durch welchen ein Mensch von starker Willenskraft einen andern, der in dieser Beziehung schwächer ist, in eine Art von Trance versetzt; wenn dann der letztere in einen solchen Zustand versetzt ist, dann vermag ihm der Hypnotiseur irgendetwas zu suggerieren. Wenn dies nicht zu heilsamen Zwecken geschieht, so wird es von den Okkultisten als schwarze Magie oder Zauberei betrachtet. Es ist eine in moralischer und physischer Beziehung sehr gefährliche Praktik, da sie die Nervenkräfte beeinflusst.
I
Iamblichus. Ein großer Theosophist und Eingeweihter des dritten Jahrhunderts. Er schrieb vieles über verschiedene Arten von Dämonen, die durch Anrufung erscheinen können, doch sprach er sich ernst gegen solche Erscheinungen aus. Ihm war eine strenge Lebensführung, große Reinheit und Ernst eigen. Es wird von ihm angenommen, dass er sich zehn Ellen über den Erdboden erheben konnte, wie einige moderne Yogis und Medien.
Illusion. Im Okkultismus wird alles Endliche (wie das Weltall und alles in ihm Befindliche) als «Illusion» oder «mäyä» bezeichnet.
Individualität. Eine Bezeichnung, die man in der Theosophie und auch im Okkultismus dem menschlichen höheren Ich gibt. Man macht da den Unterschied zwischen dem unsterblichen und göttlichen und dem sterblichen menschlichen Ich, das vergeht. Das letztere oder die «Persönlichkeit» (persönliches Ich) überlebt den toten Körper nur für die Dauer des Käma löka: die Individualität jedoch für immer.
Initiierter. Vom Lateinischen «Initiatus». Die Bezeichnung für jemand, dem die Geheimnisse und Mysterien irgendwelcher Maurerei oder okkulten Strömung enthüllt worden sind. In Zeiten des Altertums wurden diejenigen so bezeichnet, welche eingeweiht worden waren in die geheimen Erkenntnisse durch die Hierophanten der Mysterien; in unseren neueren Zeiten diejenigen, welche durch die Adepten der mystischen Lehre eingeweiht werden, die ungeachtet des Fortschrittes der Zeitalter, doch nur in geringem Maße auf der Erde verbreitet ist.
Ishvara (sanskr.). Der «Herr» oder der persönliche Gott, der göttliche Geist im Menschen. Wörtlich «unabhängige» (souveräne) Existenz. Eine Bezeichnung, die man in Indien dem Shiva und anderen Göttern gibt. Shiva wird auch Ishvaradeva oder der «Unbedingte Gott» genannt.
J
Javidan Khirad (Pers.). Ein Werk mit moralischen Lehren.
Jhâna (Päli). Das Sanscrit-Wort «jnâna»; okkulte Weisheit.
Josephus, Flavius. Ein Geschichtsschreiber des ersten Jahrhunderts; ein hellenisierter Jude, der in Alexandrien gelebt hat, und in Rom gestorben ist. Es wird von Eusebius behauptet, dass er die sechzehn berühmten Zeilen über Christus geschrieben habe, die aber sehr wahrscheinlich von Eusebius selbst, dem großen Fälscher unter den Kirchenvätern, in die Schrift des Josephus eingefügt worden sind. Diese Stelle, durch die Josephus, obgleich er ein eifriger Jude war und als Jude gestorben ist, sich zu der Messiasschaft und zum göttlichen Ursprung des Jesus soll bekannt haben, wird nunmehr durch die meisten christlichen Bischöfe (Lardner unter Andern) für unecht erklärt; ebenso durch Paley. (Vergl. dessen «Evidences of Christianity). Durch Jahrhunderte hindurch galt sie als einer der schwerwiegendsten Beweise für die wirkliche Existenz von Jesus, dem Christus.
Jukabar Zivo. Eine gnostische Bezeichnung. Der «Heil der Äonen» im nazarenischen System. Er ist der Schöpfer (Ausstrahler) der sieben «heiligen Leben» (der sieben ersten Dhyän Chohans oder Erzengel, von denen ein jeder eine der Grundkräfte darstellt) und er wird selbst der dritte Logos genannt. In dem «Codex Nazarenus» wird er als «Stamm» und «Weinstock» in der Nahrung des Lebens genannt. Das ist übereinstimmend mit dem, was Christus (Chrestos) sagt: «Ich bin der wahre Weinstock und mein Vater ist der Weingärtner (Joh. XV, 1). In der römisch-katholischen Kirche wird Christus als das «Haupt der Äonen» angesehen, wie auch Michael ist «derjenige, der ist wie Gott». Das war auch der Glaube der Gnostiker.
K
Kabbala (hebr.). «Die geheime Weisheit der hebräischen Rabbis des Mittelalters, die abstammt von älteren Geheimlehren über die göttlichen Urgründe und die Weltentwicklung, die nach der Zeit der babylonischen Gefangenschaft der Juden mit einer Theologie verbunden worden waren.» Alle Werke, welche von esoterischer Art sind, werden kabbalistisch genannt.
Kâmaloka. (sanskr.). Die halbmaterielle Welt, für die Sinneswahrnehmung subjektiv und unsichtbar, in welcher die entkörperten «Persönlichkeiten» sind, jene astralen Formen, die man Kamarupa nennt, und welche da erhalten bleiben, bis sie verschwinden durch die vollständige Erschöpfung der Wirkungen, welche von den Gedankenformen der niederen tierischen Leidenschaften und Wünsche ausgehen. Es ist dies der Hades der Griechen und das Amenti der Ägypter — das Land der stummen Schatten.
Kâma Rûpa (sanskr.). Metaphysisch und in der esoterischen Philosophie wird die subjektive Gestalt so genannt, welche durch die verstandesmäßigen und physischen Wünsche und Gedanken in Verbindung mit den stofflichen Dingen geschaffen wird; es kommt dies bei allen empfindenden Wesen vor. Es ist eine Form, welche den Tod des Körpers überlebt. Nach diesem Tode verbleiben auf der Erde drei von den «sieben Prinzipien» (oder man könnte auch sagen: Welten der Sinne und des Bewusstseins, in denen die menschliche instinktive und gedankliche Wesenheit ihre Tätigkeit entfaltet): der Körper, der Ätherleib und der Astralleib; die drei höheren Prinzipien, zu einer Einheit zusammengruppiert, gehen in den Zustand des Devahan über, in welchem das höhere Ich bleibt, bis die Stunde der Wiederverkörperung schlägt, und die Gedankenform der früheren Persönlichkeit verlassen ist in ihrer neuen Daseinsart. Da lebt die Nachform des Menschen ein Pflanzendasein fort, für eine Zeit, deren Dauer dem Grade von Materialität entspricht, in dem sie verlassen worden ist, und die sich nach dem letzten Leben des Verstorbenen bestimmt. Sobald sie der höheren Geistigkeit, und der physischen Sinne beraubt ist, also überlassen ihren eigenen sinnlosen Kräften, zerfällt sie langsam und teilt sich auf. Wenn sie aber in die irdische Sphäre zurückgezwungen wird, sei es durch die leidenschaftlichen Wünsche und Anrufungen der lebenden Freunde, sei es durch reguläre Praktiken der schwarzen Zauberei — die eine der schlimmsten Wirkungen der Mediumschaft ist —, können solche «Gespenster» für eine Zeit sich erhalten und das natürliche Leben ihres Körpers fortsetzen. Wenn auf diese Art das Käma Rüpa einmal sich gewöhnt hat zu lebenden Körpern zurückzukehren, wird es ein Vampyr, der die Lebenskräfte derjenigen aufzehrt, die sich mit ihm abgeben. In Indien nennt man solche Gedankenformen «pisächas» —; sie werden sehr gefürchtet.
Kapilavastu (sanskr.). Der Geburtsort des Buddha, auch die «gelbe Stadt» genannt, der Wohnsitz des Vaters von Gautama Buddha.
Kardec, Allan. Der angenommene Name des Begründers des französischen Spiritismus, dessen wirklicher Name Rivaille war. Er war es, der die im Trance gewonnenen Erfahrungen von Medien aufzeichnete und veröffentlichte, woraus dann eine «Philosophie» gemacht wurde, welche zwischen 1855 und 1870 eine gewisse Rolle spielte.
Karma (sanskr.). Im physischen Sinne: Handlung; im metaphysischen das Gesetz des Ausgleiches, das Gesetz der ethischen Verursachung. Nemesis ist es nur im Sinne von schlechtem Karma. Es ist das elfte Nidäna in der Verkettung von Ursachen und Wirkungen im orthodoxen Buddhismus; doch ist es die Macht, die alle Dinge kontrolliert, das Ergebnis des moralischen Handelns, die metaphysische Samskära, oder die moralische Wirkung einer Handlung, die wegen der Befriedigung eines persönlichen Wunsches begangen worden ist. Es gibt ein Karma des Verdienstes und ein Karma der Schuld. Doch bestraft Karma weder, noch belohnt es; es ist einfach das weltumfassende Gesetz, welches unbeugsam und, so zu sagen, blind, wie andere wirksame Gesetze gewisse Wirkungen ins Leben ruft, wenn ihre bezüglichen Ursachen vorhanden sind. Wenn der Buddhismus lehrt, dass «Karma jener moralische Kern ist (oder das Wesen), welcher allein den Tod überlebt und auch in der Umwandlung fortlebt» oder in der Wiederverkörperung, so ist damit nichts anderes gemeint, als dass von der Persönlichkeit nichts fortbesteht als die Ursachen, die durch sie hervorgebracht sind, jene Ursachen, welche unsterblich sind, die nicht ausgelöscht werden können aus dem Zusammenhange des Weltalls, bis ihre gesetzmäßigen Wirkungen eingetreten sind, und die nur mit diesen verschwinden. Und solche Ursachen, insofern sie durch die entsprechenden Wirkungen während des Lebens einer Person nicht zum Ausgleich gebracht werden, müssen das sich wiederverkörpernde Ich verfolgen, bis eine völlige Harmonie zwischen Ursachen und Wirkungen eingetreten ist. Nicht die «Persönlichkeit», welche weiter nichts ist als ein Bündel von materiellen Atomen und instinktmäßigen und gedanklichen Eigenschaften, kann natürlich eine Fortsetzung finden in der Welt des rein Geistigen. Nur dasjenige, was in seiner wahren Wesenheit unsterblich und göttlich ist, nämlich das Ich, kann immerwährend bestehen. Und wie es jenes Ich ist, welches sich die Persönlichkeit bestimmt, in die es nach jedem Dwahan einziehen will, und welches durch diese Persönlichkeit die Wirkungen empfängt, die es durch die karmischen Ursachen hervorgebracht hat, so ist es auch das Ich, das «Selbst», auf welches der «moralische Kern» sich bezieht, und in dem das Karma verkörpert ist, das also «den Tod überlebt».
Kaste. Ursprünglich das System von vier vererbbaren Klassen, in welche die indische Bevölkerung geteilt wurde: Brahmanen, Kshatriyas, Vaishyas und Shüdra. Die erste Kaste besteht aus Brahmas Nachkommen, die zweite aus Kriegern, die dritte aus Kaufleuten, die vierte, die niedrigste aus Ackerbauern. Aus diesen vier hat die Einteilung in hunderte von kleineren Kasten ihren Ursprung.
Kether (hebr.). «Die Krone, das höchste der zehn Sephiroth; das erste der übersinnlichen Dreiheit». Es ent spricht dem Macroprosopus, dem All-Enthaltenden oder Arikh Anpin, das sich gliedert in Chokmah und Binah.
Krishna (sanskr.). Die berühmteste Avatära des Vishnu, der «Erlöser» der Hindus und der volkstümlichste Gott. Es ist die achte Avatära, der Sohn der Devaki und Neffe von Kansha, dem indischen Helden, welcher, während ihn die Hirten suchten, welche ihn verborgen hielten, tausende ihrer neugeborenen Kinder tötete. Die Geschichte von Krishnas Empfängnis, Geburt und Kindheit ist das vollkommene Gegenbild der Erzählung des Neuen Testamentes. Die Missionare versuchten daher, zu zeigen, dass die Hindus die Geschichte entlehnt haben den Erzählungen, welche die Christen zu ihnen gebracht haben.
Kshetrajña, oder Kshetrajneshvara (sanskr.). Ein verkörperter Geist im Okkultismus, das bewusste Ich in seiner höchsten Kundgebung; das sich immer wieder verkörpernde Prinzip, oder «Gott in uns».
Kumâra (sanskr.). Ein jungfräulicher Knabe oder junger Zölibatär. Die ersten Kumäras waren die sieben Söhne des Brahmä, geboren aus den Gliedern des Gottes in der sogenannten «neunten» Schöpfung. Der Name wurde ihnen gegeben, weil sie sich weigerten, etwas zu «schaffen», was in ihrer Art ist, und so blieben sie, im Sinne der Legende, «dauernde Yogis».
L
Labro St. Ein römischer Heiliger, der vor Jahren feierlich selig gesprochen worden ist. Seine große Heiligkeit bestand in dem Sitzen in einem der Gärten Roms Tag und Nacht durch vierzig Jahre hindurch und im Verbleiben in ungewaschenem Zustande diese ganze Zeit; das Ergebnis war, dass er von dem eigenen Ungeziefer aufgefressen worden ist.
Langes Antlitz. Ein kabbalistischer Ausdruck; «Arikh Anpin» im Hebräischen; im Griechischen: Macroprosopos, was mit «kurzem Antlitz» einen Gegensatz bildet, oder dem «Zeir Anpin», dem Microprosopos. Das eine entspricht der Gottheit, das andere dem Menschen, dem «kleinen Abbild der großen Form».
Lao-Tze (chin.). Ein großer Weiser, Heiliger und Philosoph, der Zeitgenosse des Konfuzius war.
Linga-sharira (sanskr.). Der «Ätherleib», das ätherartige Gegenstück des Körpers. Der Ausdruck bedeutet «Doppelgänger». Er ist das «Eidolon» der Griechen, der lebendige und vorbildliche Körper, die Reflexion des fleischlichen Menschen. Er wird vor dem Menschen geboren und stirbt, oder löst sich auf mit dem Verschwinden des letzten Teiles des Körpers.
Logos (griech.). Die geoffenbarte Gottheit, wie jedes Volk sie hat; der äußere Ausdruck oder die Wirkung der Ursache, die immer verborgen bleibt. So vorgestellt ist der Logos der ausgesprochene Gedanke; daher, im metaphysischen Sinne, kann man den Ausdruck übersetzen durch «Wort».
Longinus, Dionysius Cassius. Ein berühmter Kritiker und Philosoph, geboren im Anfang des dritten Jahrhunderts (um 213 n. Chr.). Er war ein emsiger Arbeiter, und hörte zu Alexandrien die Vorträge des Ammonius Saccas, des Begründers des Neuplatonismus; er war aber eher ein Kritiker als ein Anhänger. Porphyrius (der Jude Malek oder Malchus) war sein Schüler, bevor er derjenige des Plotinus wurde. Man sagt von ihm, dass er eine lebendige Bibliothek und ein wandelndes Museum war. Gegen das Ende seines Lebens wurde er der Lehrer für griechische Literatur der Zenobia, der Königin von Palmyra. Sie belohnte seine Dienste damit, dass sie ihn vor dem Kaiser Aurelianus verklagte, indem sie angab, er sei ein Rebell gegen den letztern, ein Verbrechen, für das Longinus mit mehreren Andern durch den Kaiser im Jahre 273 zum Tode verurteilt wurde.
M
Makrokosmos. Das umfassende Weltall; wörtlich «die große Welt».
Magie. Die «große» Wissenschaft. In Übereinstimmung mit Deveria und anderen Orientalisten «ist Magie zu betrachten als die heilige Wissenschaft, welche von der Religion nicht zu trennen ist. So wird sie durch die ältesten und gebildetsten Völker angesehen. Die Ägypter z.B. waren eine streng religiöse Nation, wie es auch waren und noch sind die Hindus. «Magie besteht in dem Dienst der Götter und wird durch ihn erworben,» sagt Plato. Könnte ein Volk, das, wie durch unzweifelhafte Beweise in Schriften und Dokumenten sich zeigen lässt, tausende von Jahren an Magie geglaubt hat, durch eine so lange Zeit getäuscht worden sein? Oder ist es wahrscheinlich, dass Generationen auf Generationen von gelehrten und frommen Priesterschaften, unter denen viele zu Märtyrern wurden, zu Heiligen oder Asketen, sich selbst oder das Volk getäuscht haben könnten (oder auch nur das letztere), nur um des Vergnügens halber, den Glauben an «Wunder» fortzupflanzen? Es mag gesagt werden, sie waren Fanatiker, die alles taten für den Glauben an ihre Götter und Götzen. Darauf ist zu erwidern: In einem solchen Falle waren die Brahmanischen und ägyptischen «rekhget-amens» oder Hierophanten nicht; sie hätten nicht popularisiert den Glauben an die Gewalt des Menschen über die Kräfte der Götter durch magische Ausführungen; denn diese Götter sind in Wahrheit nur die verborgenen Gewalten der Natur, personifiziert durch die gelehrten Priester selbst, die in ihnen nur Attribute des Einen unbekannten und namenlosen Prinzipes sahen. Wie Proclus, der Platonist, es ausdrückt: «Als die alten Priester bemerkten, dass zwischen den Dingen der Natur eine gewisse Beziehung und eine Zusammenstimmung ist, und dass sich aus den Dingen verborgene Kräfte offenbaren, und dass alle Dinge ihre Grundlage im All haben: brachten sie eine heilige Wissenschaft zustande von der wechselweisen Zusammenstimmung und Ähnlichkeit ... und sie verwendeten für verborgene Zwecke sowohl die himmlischen wie die irdischen Wesenheiten, wodurch sie, gestützt auf eine gewisse Zusammenstimmung, die göttlichen Wesenheiten in ihren inneren Wohnungen aufsuchten.» Magie ist die Wissenschaft von der Art, wie man sich mit höheren, überweltlichen Kräften in Verbindung setzt, so gut wie jene, wodurch man die niederen Gebiete beherrscht; eine praktische Kenntnis der verborgenen Geheimnisse der Natur, die nur wenigen offenbar sind, weil man sie nur schwer erwirbt ohne in einen Fehler gegen die ewigen Gesetze zu verfallen. Alte und mittelalterliche Mystiker teilten Magie in drei Klassen: Theurgie, Goetie und Natürliche Magie. «Theurgie bestand lange, bevor sie ein besonderes Gebiet der Theosophisten und Metaphysiker bildete», sagt Kenneth Mackenzie. «Goätie ist schwarze Magie, und «natürlich® oder weiße Magie entstand mit der Heilkunde unter ihren Fittigen in der stolzen Lage eines exakten und fortschrittlichen Studiums.» Die Bemerkungen, die der verstorbene Theosoph hinzufügt, sind bemerkenswert: «Die realistischen Neigungen der modernen Zeit haben die Magie in Misskredit gebracht und sie der Lächerlichkeit preisgegeben ... der Glaube (an das eigene Selbst) ist ein wahres Element der Magie, und er existierte lange vor anderen Ideen, die seine Existenz voraussetzen. Man sagt, dass man sich zum Narren machen müsse, um für weise genommen zu werden; und die Ideen eines Menschen müssen bis zur Narrheit ausarten, das heißt, sein empfängliches Gehirn muss hinausgehen, weit über den niedern Stand der modernen Zivilisation, bevor er ein wahrer Magier werden kann, denn die Verfolgung seiner Wissenschaft macht eine gewisse Vereinsamung und ein Loskommen von dem Selbst notwendig.» Wahrhaftig, eine schr große Vereinsamung, deren Vollendung eine wunderbare Erscheinung, ein Wunder an sich selbst bedeutet. Zugleich ist Magie nicht etwas übernatürliches. Wie durch Jamblichus auseinandergesetzt, wird «sie, durch die heilige Theurgie, kündigen an, dass sie imstande sind, hinaufzudringen zu erhabenen und universellen Wesenheiten und zu dem, was über das Schicksal herrscht, das ist zu Gott und dem Welterbauer: weder indem sie einen Stoff gebrauchen, noch indem sie irgend andere Dinge in ihren Bereich ziehen, außer die Beobachtung des weisen Zeitmaßes.» Bereits beginnen Einige die Existenz feinerer Kräfte in der Welt zu erkennen, von denen sie vorher nichts gewusst haben. Aber es ist, Wie Dr. Carter Blake richtig bemerkt: «Das neunzehnte Jahrhundert ist nicht dasjenige, welches das Werden des Neuen beobachtet hat, noch die Erfüllung des Alten, in Methode und Gedanken»; wozu Mr. Bonwick hinzufügt, dass, «wenn auch die Alten wenig von unserer Methode der Untersuchung wussten über die Geheimnisse der Natur, wir wissen noch weniger von ihrer Forschungsmethode».
Magie, schwarze. Zauberei, Missbrauch von geheimen Kräften.
Magie, zeremonielle. Eine Magie, welche in Übereinstimmung mit kabbalistischen Riten ausgearbeitet worden ist, wie sie hervorgebracht wird von den Rosenkreuzern und anderen Mystikern durch Anrufung von geistigen Mächten, welche höher sind als der Mensch und durch Befehligen jener Elementarwesen, welche in der Reihe der Wesen tiefer stehen als dieser.
Magie, weiß. «Wohltätige Magie» wird die göttliche Magie genannt, welche alle Selbstsucht vermeidet, ebenso alles Streben nach Macht, allen Ehrgeiz und alle Besitzlust, und die einzig und allein bestrebt ist, das Gute für die Welt im Allgemeinen und die Nächsten im Besonderen zu tun. Der geringste Versuch, eine abnorme Macht zur Förderung des eigenen Selbst zu gebrauchen, macht diese Kräfte zur Zauberei und schwarzen Magie.
Mahâmanvantara (sanskr.). Das große Zwischenspiel zwischen den «Manus», die Periode der universellen Tätigkeit. Manvantara bedeutet einfach eine Periode von Tätigkeit, welche dem Pralaya, der Ruhe, entgegengesetzt ist — ohne Bezug auf die Länge des Zyklus.
Mahat (sanskr.). Buchstäblich das «Große Eine». Das erste Prinzip der universellen Intelligenz oder des Bewusstseins. In der «pauränischen Philosophie» bedeutet es das erste Produkt des Wurzelwesens oder «pradhäna» (gleichbedeutend mit mülaprakriti); der Hervorbringer von «manas», dem denkenden Prinzip, und von «ahankära», dem Egotismus, oder dem Erleben von «Ich bin Ich» im niedern Manas.
Mahâtmâ (sanskr.). Buchstäblich «große Seele». Ein Adept des höchsten Grades. Ein erhabenes Wesen, welches zur Bemeisterung der niederen Prinzipien gekommen ist; es ist daher unbehindert durch den «Menschen des Fleisches». Mahatmas sind im Besitz von Erkenntnis und Kräften, entsprechend dem Zustande, den sie in der Evolution erreicht haben. Im «Päli» heißen sie Arahats oder Rahats.
Mahâyâna (sanskr.). Eine Schule der Buddhistischen Philosophie; wörtlich das «große Fahrzeug». Ein durch Nägärjuna begründetes mystisches System. Seine Bücher sind im zweiten Jahrhundert n. Chr. geschrieben.
Manas (sanskr.). Wörtlich «Geist». Die geistige Fähigkeit, die aus einem Menschen ein intelligentes und moralisches Wesen macht und ihn von dem bloßen Tiere unterscheidet; es ist in gewisser Beziehung gleichbedeutend mit «mahat». Esoterisch jedoch bedeutet es, wenn es ohne weitere Bezeichnung auftritt, das höhere Ich oder das sich immer wieder verkörpernde Prinzip im Menschen. Mit einer besonderen Bezeichnung wird es bei den Theosophen Buddhi-Manas genannt, die spirituelle Seele, im Gegensatz zu deren menschlicher Spiegelung: Käma-Manas.
Mânasa-putra (sanskr.). Wörtlich «die Söhne des Geistes» oder die geistgeborenen Söhne; ein Name, der unseren höheren Egos gegeben wird für den Zustand, bevor sie sich in der Menschheit inkarniert haben. In der exoterischen, allegorischen und symbolischen Bedeutung der Puränas (der alten mythologischen Bücher der Hindf[u]s) ist es ein Titel, welcher den geistgeborenen Söhnen des Brahmä, den Kumäras, gegeben wird.
Manas-sûtrâtmâ (sanskr.). Zwei Worte, welche bedeuten: «Geist» (manas) und «Fadenseele» (sûtrâtmâ). Es ist gewissermaßen gleichbedeutend mit Ego oder dem, was sich wieder verkörpert. Es ist ein technischer Ausdruck der Vedanta-Philosophie.
Manas-Taijasa (sanskr.). Wörtlich, das «strahlende Manas»; ein Zustand des höheren Ich, den nur Personen mit höherer metaphysischer Begabung imstande sind, zu fassen und zu begreifen. Dasselbe wie «Buddhi-Taijasa», welches man vergleichen möge.
Mantras (sanskr.). Verse aus vedischen Büchern, die in Form von Gesängen und Formeln angewendet werden. Unter «mantras» werden alle Teile der Veden verstanden, welche verschieden sind von den Brähmanas oder ihren Erklärungen.
Manu (sanskr.). Der große indische Gesetzgeber. Der Name kommt von der Sanscritwurzel «man», welches «denken» bedeutet. «Man» wird in Wirklichkeit nur angewendet für Sväyambhuva, dem ersten der Manus, der ausging von Svayambhü, dem Schöpfer seiner selbst, welcher daher der Logos ist und der Schöpfer der Menschheit. Manu ist der erste Gesetzgeber — fast ein göttliches Wesen.
Manvantara (sanskr.). Eine Periode der Offenbarung, im Gegensatz zu Pralaya, Auflösung oder Ruhe; der Ausdruck wird für verschiedene Zyklen gebraucht, besonders für einen Tag des Brahmä — 4320000000 Sonnenjahre — und für die Regierung eines Manu — 308448000 Jahre. Wörtlich «Manu-antara» — «zwischen den Manus» (vergl. Secret Doctrine II, 68ff.).
Materialisationen. Im Spiritismus bezeichnet das Wort die objektive Erscheinung der sogenannten «Geister der Verstorbenen», welche sich gelegentlich im Stoffe wieder verkörpern, das heißt, sie bilden sich aus dem Materiale, das sie im Umkreis ihrer Umgebung oder in den Ausstrahlungen der Anwesenden finden, einen zeitweiligen Körper, der die menschliche Gestalt trägt, welche dem Verstorbenen im Leben eigen war. Theosophisten erkennen die Erscheinungen der «Materialisation» an, aber sie verwerfen die Theorie, dass sie durch «Geister» hervorgebracht würden, das ist durch die unsterblichen Prinzipien der entkörperten Personen. Theosophisten sind der Ansicht, dass, wenn Erscheinungen entstehen — was in selteneren Fällen Tatsache ist, als man gewöhnlich glaubt — sie hervorgebracht werden durch die «Larven», die «Schattenbilder» oder kämalokischen «Gespenster» der toten Persönlichkeiten. (Vergl. «Käma-loka» und «Käma-Rüpa».) Wie Käma-loka zum Bereich der Erde gehört und sich von dieser nur durch den Grad der Stoffdichtigkeit unterscheidet, wodurch es für das gewöhnliche Bewusstsein unwahrnehmbar ist, so ist die gelegentliche Erscheinung solcher Schatten etwas natürliches wie eine elektrische Kugel oder andere atmosphärische Erscheinungen. Elektrizität ist als ein Fluidum oder ein atomischer Stoff (denn Okkultisten glaubten mit Maxwell, dass sie atomisch ist) immer in der Luft vorhanden. Dieses Fluidum kann sich in verschiedenen Gestalten offenbaren, aber nur, wenn gewisse Bedingungen eintreten, unter denen es sich «materialisieren» kann. Dann geht es aus seiner eigenen Welt in die unsere über und wird objektiv. Ähnlich ist es mit den «Schatten» des Todes. Sie sind stets um uns herum, aber sie gehören einer andern Welt an, von der aus sie uns nicht besser wahrnehmen, als wir sie. Wenn aber die starken Wünsche der Lebenden und die abnorme Beschaffenheit der Medien als Bedingungen zusammenwirken, dann werden diese Schattenbilder angezogen, dadurch in unsere Welt hereingedrängt, und werden so objektiv. Das ist schwarze Zauberei; sie bringt den Toten nichts Gutes, und den Lebenden nur Leid, in Anbetracht der Tatsache, dass sie mit einem Gesetze der Natur in Widerstreit steht. Die gelegentliche Materialisation von «Astralleibern» oder Ätherdoppelleibern lebender Personen ist etwas ganz anderes. Diese «Astralerscheinungen» werden oft missverständlich als die Erscheinungen von Toten aufgefasst, während in chamäleonartiger Verwandlung unsere eigenen Elementarwesen in Verbindung mit denen der Entkörperten und der kosmischen Elementale oftmals die Gestalt jener Bilder annehmen, die in unseren Gedanken gegenwärtig sind. Kurz gesagt, bei den sogenannten «Materialisationssitzungen» ist das Angeführte da, dem das Medium dann seine besondere Gestalt gibt. Unabhängige Erscheinungen gehören zu einer anderen Art psychischer Vorkommnisse.
Materialist. Ein solcher ist nicht etwa nur derjenige, der an keinen Gott und keine Seele glaubt, sondern jeder, welcher das rein Geistige sich körperhaft vorstellt; derjenige, welcher an einen menschenähnlichen Gott glaubt, an eine Seele, die in einem höllischen Feuer brennen kann, an eine Hölle und an ein Paradies, welche besondere Orte, nicht Bewusstseinszustände sein sollen. Amerikanische «Substanzialisten», eine besondere Sekte, sind Materialisten, und auch viele, die sich Spiritualisten nennen.
Maya (sanskr.). Illusion; jene kosmische Kraft, welche die erscheinende Welt bewirkt und die Wahrnehmung davon ermöglicht. In der Hindu-Philosophie wird allein das, was wandellos und ewig ist, Wirklichkeit genannt; alles, was Gegenstand einer Veränderung ist durch Verfall und Vermannigfaltigung, und was daher Anfang und Ende hat, wird als Mäyä, als Illusion angesehen.
Mediumschaft. Ein Wort, das gegenwärtig für den abnormen psycho-physiologischen Zustand gebraucht wird, der eine Person dazu bringt, ihre Einbildungen von Bildern, Halluzinationen, die auf natürliche Art entstehen oder künstlich hervorgebracht werden, für Wirklichkeiten zu halten. Keine vollkommen gesunde Person in der physiologischen oder psychischen Welt kann Medium sein. Was das Medium sieht und fühlt, ist «wirklich», aber unwahr; es ist entweder hervorgebracht von der astralen Welt in einer täuschenden Art, oder es stammt aus reinen Halluzinationen, die keine wirkliche Existenz haben als nur für denjenigen, der sie wahrnimmt. «Mediumschaft» ist eine Art vulgarisierte «Vermittlerschaft», durch die ein mit dieser Fähigkeit Behafteter der Bote wird für den Verkehr eines lebenden mit einem abgeschiedenen «Geist». Es gibt regelmäßige Methoden für die Entwicklung dieser nicht wünschenswerten Fähigkeit.
Mercavah (hebr.). Ein Wagen. Die Kabbalisten sagen, dass das höchste Wesen, nachdem es die zehn Sephiroths gebildet hatte, die in ihrer Gesamtheit Adam Kadmon sind, oder der vorbildliche Mensch — diesen als einen Triumphwagen oder Thron gebrauchte, in dem es bis zu dem Menschen herabstieg.
Mesmerismus. Der Ausdruck knüpft an Mesmer an, der die dadurch bezeichnete magnetische Kraft und deren praktische Anwendung im Jahre 1775 wieder entdeckte, und zwar zu Wien. Es ist dies ein Lebensstrom, den eine Person auf die andere überführen kann, und durch den ein abnormer Zustand des Nervensystems herbeigeführt wird, der einen unmittelbaren Einfluss auf Gemüt und Willen des Subjekts oder der mesmerisierten Person bewirkt.
Metaphysik. Vom Griechischen «meta» = über, und «physica» = die Dinge der äußeren materiellen Welt. Es heißt den Geist außer Acht lassen und sich an den toten Buchstaben halten, wenn man übersetzt: «übernatürlich» oder supranatural, während es sich um das handelt, was über dem Sichtbaren liegt. Metaphysik, als Ontologie und Philosophie, ist die Bezeichnung für diejenige Wissenschaft, die von den wirklichen und dauernden Wesenheiten handelt im Gegensatz zu den unwirklichen, illusionären Erscheinungen.
Mikrokosmos. Die «kleine Welt», womit der Mensch gemeint ist, der erzeugt ist nach dem Bilde seines Schöpfers, des Makrokosmos, oder der «großen Welt», und der alles das enthält, was in dieser vorkommt. Diese Ausdrücke werden im Okkultismus und in der Theosophie gebraucht.
Mishnah (hebr.). Wörtlich: eine «Repetition», von dem Worte «shänäh», etwas mündlich Gesagtes wiederholen. Eine Summe von geschriebenen Wiedergaben von Überlieferungen der mündlichen Lehren der Juden und eine Sammlung von Schriften, auf denen der spätere Talmud beruht.
Moksha (sanskr.). Dasselbe wie «Nirväna», ein Zustand von Ruhe und Seligkeit der Seele nach dem Tode. Monade. Es ist dies die «Einheit», das «Eine»; doch wird der Ausdruck im Okkultismus oft für die geeinte Zweiheit, Atmä-Budhi, gebraucht, oder den unsterblichen Teil des Menschen, der in den niederen Reichen verkörpert ist, und der stufenweise seinen Weg aufwärts geht bis zum letzten Ziel, bis Nirväna.
Monas (griech.). Im pythagoreischen System strömt die Zweiheit von der höheren Monas aus, die so gedacht ‚ wird als die wahre Ursache.
Monogenes (griech.). Wörtlich: «der aus Einem Gewordene»; ein Name für Proserpina und andere Göttinnen und Götter, so auch für Jesus.
Mundaka Upanishad (sanskr.). Wörtlich: die «Mundaka Esoterische Lehre». Ein Werk des höchsten Altertums.
Mysterien. Die heiligen Mysterien wurden in den alten Tempeln durch die eingeweihten Hierophanten verrichtet, zu Gunsten und zur Belehrung der Kandidaten. Die feierlichsten und geheimsten waren sicherlich diejenigen, welche in Ägypten gehalten wurden durch die «Gemeinschaft der Geheimnis-Verwahrer», wie Bonwick die Hierophanten nennt. Maurice beschreibt deren Wesenheit in wenigen charakteristischen Linien. Indem er von den Mysterien vor Philae (der Nil-Insel) spricht, sagt er: Es war in diesen düstern Höhlen, wo das große mystische Arcanum der Göttin (Isis) den verehrenden Jüngern entfaltet wurde, während der feierliche Hymnus der Einweihung durch die langen Räume dieser steinernen Gänge erklang.» Das Wort Mysterium ist abgeleitet vom Griechischen «muö», den Mund schließen, und jedes Sinnbild, das damit verbunden war, hatte eine verborgene Bedeutung. Wie Plato und viele andere Weise des Altertums sagen, waren diese Mysterien eine hohe Schule der Religion, Moral und Ethik. Die griechischen Mysterien, diejenigen der Ceres und des Bacchus, waren nur Nachahmungen der ägyptischen und der Verfasser von «Egyptian Relief and Modern Thought» unterrichtet uns davon, dass unser eigenes Wort «Kapelle» bedeutet «caph-el» oder die Schule von «el», der Sonnengottheit. Die wohlbekannten Kabiren hängen mit den Mysterien zusammen.
In Kürze: Die Mysterien waren in jeder Gegend eine Reihe dramatischer Darstellungen, in denen die Geheimnisse der Kosmogonie und der Natur im allgemeinen durch die Priester und Neophyten verpersönlicht wurden, welche Teile verschiedener Götter und Göttinnen vorbrachten durch Vorführung von Szenen (Bildern) aus deren Leben. Diese wurden auseinandergesetzt in ihrer verborgenen Bedeutung den Zöglingen der Einweihung und der philosophischen Lehren.
Mysterien-Sprache. Der heilige, geheime «Sprachgebrauch» der eingeweihten Priester, der nur angewendet wurde, wenn heilige Dinge besprochen wurden. Jedes Volk hatte seine eigene Mysterien-Sprache, die allen denen unbekannt war, welche nicht zu den Mysterien zugelassen wurden.
Mystiker. Vom griechischen Worte «mysticos», das war einer, der zu den Mysterien zugelassen wurde; in unseren Zeiten bedeutet es einen solchen, der Mystik ausübt, der von mystischen, übersinnlichen Gesichtspunkten ausgeht etc.
Mystik. Jede Lehre, die das Mystische und Metaphysische umschließt, und die in ideelleren Worten als die gebräuchlichen sind, die Tatsachen der Welt zum Ausdruck bringt.
N
Nazarenischer Codex. Die Schriften der Nazarener und auch der Nabathäer. Gemäß verschiedenen Kirchenvätern, wie Hieronymus und Epiphanius, verstand man darunter ketzerische Lehren; in der Tat aber gehörten sie zu den verschiedenen gnostischen Lehren über Kosmogonie und Theogonie, die von verschiedenen Sekten hervorgebracht wurden.
Nekromantik. Die Auferweckung der Bilder der Toten; im Altertum und auch von den Okkultisten als eine Art schwarzer Magie betrachtet. Jamblichus, Porphyrius und andere Theurgisten verwerfen die Ausübung nicht weniger als Moses, welcher die «Hexen» seinerzeit zum Tode verurteilte; diese «Hexen» waren oft nichts als Medien, z.B. die Hexen von Endor und Samuel.
Neuplatoniker. Eine Philosophenschule, welche im zweiten und dritten Jahrhundert n. Chr. ihre Höhe erreichte und durch Ammonius Saccas von Alexandrien begründet worden ist. Man bezeichnet sie auch als Philalethen und Analogisten; auch als Theurgisten und mit noch anderen Namen werden sie bezeichnet. Sie waren die Theosophisten der früheren Jahrhunderte. Neuplatonismus ist platonische Philosophie bereichert um die Ekstase, göttliche Räja Yoga.
Nephesh (hebr.). «Lebensatem», tierische Seele. Der Ausdruck wird mit sehr wenig Genauigkeit in der Bibel gebraucht. Er bezeichnet im allgemeinen Präna, «Leben»; in der Kabbala bezeichnet er die tierischen Leidenschaften, das Tierisch-Seelische. In Übereinstimmung mit theosophischen Lehren gebracht, kann er für das pranakamische Prinzip oder die lebendige Seele im Menschen gebraucht werden.
Nirmânakâya (sanskr.). Dieser Ausdruck bezeichnet esoterisch etwas ganz anderes, als was man nach gebräuchlicher Meinung oder im Sinne der Phantasien der Orientalisten sich vorstellt. Einige nennen «Nirmana Kâya» = das Nirvana mit Erinnerung (Schlagintweit), wahrscheinlich auf die Vermutung hin, dass er eine Art Nirvanazustand ist, während dessen das Bewusstsein und die Form erhalten sind. Andere sagen, dass er eine Art von «trikäya» (drei Körper) sei, mit der Kraft, sich eine Erscheinungs-Form zu geben, gemäß dem traditionellen Buddhismus (Eitels Idee); auch wird gesagt, er sei «verkörperte avatära einer Gottheit». — Der Okkultismus aber sagt («Stimme der Stille»), dass «Nirmanakâya» ein Zustand sei, obgleich er wörtlich einen Körper ausdrückt. Er ist die Form eines Adepten oder Yogi, welcher diesen Zustand nach dem Tode wählt, um nicht «Dharmakâya» zu werden oder in den absoluten Nirvana-Zustand einzutreten. Er tut dies, weil der letztere «Kâya» ihn für immer von der Welt der Form befreit, indem über ihn ein Zustand von selbstischer Seligkeit kommt, an dem kein anderes lebendes Wesen teilnehmen kann, und der Adept so ausgeschlossen wäre von der Möglichkeit, der Menschheit oder selbst Göttern zu helfen. Als ein «Nirmanakäya» wirft der Adept nur den physischen Leib ab und behält alle anderen «Prinzipien», außer dem kamischen, denn er hat dieses für immer aus seiner Natur während des Lebens ausgetilgt, und es kann nach seinem Tode nicht mehr sich geltend machen. So geht er, anstatt in den Zustand selbstischer Seligkeit, freiwillig in ein Leben der Selbstaufopferung ein, das ist ein Dasein, welches erst mit dem Lebenszyklus endet und ihn befähigt, der Menschheit zu helfen in einer unsichtbaren, darum aber nicht unwirksamen Weise. (Vergl. Stimme der Stille, dritte Abteilung, «die sieben Tore».) So ist nicht, wie zuweilen geglaubt wird, ein «Nirmanakâya» der Körper, in dem ein Buddha oder Bodhisattva auf Erden erscheint, sondern in Wahrheit, ob ein «Chutuktu» oder ein «Khubilkhan», es ist einer, der ein Adept oder ein Yogi während des Lebens war und seither ein Mitglied jener unsichtbaren Schar geworden ist, welche beschützt und bewacht die Menschheit innerhalb der karmischen Grenzen. Irrtümlich sieht man in diesen Wesen oft «Geister» oder Dewas, die Gottheit selbst usw., doch ist ein Nirmanakâya immer ein beschützender, mitleidsvoller, behütender Engel für denjenigen, der seiner wert ist. Was immer gegen diese Lehre vorgebracht werden mag, wie immer man sie ableugnen mag, weil sie in der Tat in Europa bisher nicht zu einer öffentlichen gemacht worden ist und daher den Orientalisten unbekannt ist, ja von ihnen als «Mythe der modernen Erfindung» bezeichnet wird: es wird niemand kühn genug sein, zu sagen, dass diese Idee, der leidenden Menschheit zu helfen um den Preis eines unbegrenzten Selbstopfers, nicht eine der größten und edelsten sei, welche je in einem menschlichen Gehirn entsprungen sind.
Nirväna (sanskr.). Gemäß den Anschauungen der Orientalisten das «Verwehen» oder «Auslöschen» gleich der Flamme einer Kerze, die völlige Vernichtung des Daseins. In esoterischer Auffassung ist es jedoch der Zustand absoluten Daseins und absoluten Bewusstseins, in dem sich das Ich eines Menschen, welcher den höchsten Grad von Vollkommenheit und Heiligkeit während des Lebens erreicht hat, nach dem Tode des Körpers befindet, oder ausnahmsweise, wie bei Gautama Buddha und anderen, auch noch während des Lebens.
Nirvâni (sanskr.). Einer, der «Nirvâna» erreicht hat, eine befreite Seele. In dieser Beziehung ist mit Nirvâna etwas gemeint, was sehr verschieden ist von den kindlichen Vorstellungen der Orientalisten. Es wird das jeder Gelehrte gewahr, der Indien, China oder Japan besucht hat. Es heißt: «entstiegen dem Elend», aber nur demjenigen des Stoffes, frei von «Klesâ» oder «Kâma», und die vollständige Auslöschung der tierischen Wünsche. Wenn gesagt wird, dass Abhidhamma das Nirvâna als einen «Zustand vollständiger Auslöschung» bezeichne, ist darauf zu erwidern, dass zu dem letzteren Worte noch beizufügen ist, «in Bezug auf jegliches Ding, das einen Zusammenhang hat mit dem Stoffe oder der physischen Welt; und dies einfach aus dem Grunde, weil die letztere (und alles in ihr Befindliche) Illusion oder «Mâjâ» ist. Shâkyamuni Buddha sagte in den letzten Augenblicken seines Lebens: «der spirituelle Körper ist unsterblich.» Eitel, der gelehrte Sinologe, drückt dies so aus: «Die volkstümliche exoterische Meinung erklärt Nirväna negativ als einen Zustand vollständiger Ausschließung von dem Kreis der Verwandlungen, als einen Zustand völliger Freiheit von allen Formen des Daseins, der beginnt mit der Freiheit von aller Leidenschaft und Betätigung; einen Zustand von Gleichmütigkeit gegenüber aller Empfindlichkeit», — und man könnte hinzufügen: «der Abtötung alles Zusammenhanges mit der leiderfüllten Welt.» Und darum steht der Bodhisattva, der den Nirmânakâya dem Dharmakâya vorzieht, in der volkstümlichen Schätzung höher als die Nirvanis. Aber derselbe Gelehrte fügt hinzu: «positiv (oder esoterisch) wird Nirvâna als der höchste Zustand geistiger Seligkeit gedacht, als absolute Unsterblichkeit durch Sichzurückziehen der Seele (besser des Geistes) in sich selbst, sodass nur die Individualität bewahrt wird, sodass Buddhas, nachdem sie in Nirvâna eingetreten sind, auf Erden (in einer künftigen Manvantara) wieder erscheinen können.»
Noumenon (griech.). Das wahre Wesen eines Dinges zum Unterschied von dem täuschungsvollen Gegenstand der Sinne.
Nous (griech.). Ein platonischer Ausdruck für die höhere Seele. Es bedeutet «Geist», im Unterschiede von der tierischen Seele, «Psyche»; das göttliche Bewusstsein oder den Geist im Menschen. Der Name ist von den Gnostikern angenommen worden für ihr erstes bewusstes «aeon», welches, wie bei den Okkultisten, der dritte Logos ist, im kosmischen Sinne, und das «dritte Prinzip» (von oben), oder Manas im Menschen.
Nout (egypt.). Im ägyptischen Pantheon bezeichnet dies das «Eine, außer dem kein anderes ist», weil man, im Sinne der volkstümlichen oder exoterischen Religion, nicht höher aufsteigen soll als zur dritten Offenbarung, [die] aus dem Unerkennbaren ausstrahlt, dem Unbekannten [der] esoterischen Philosophie eines jeden Volkes. Der «Nous» des Anaxagoras war das «Maliat» der Hindus — Brahma, die erste offenbare Gottheit, «der Seelengeist, der sich selbst hervorbringt.» Dieses schöpferische Prinzip ist der «erste Beweger» für alles, was sich im Weltall vorfindet, dessen Seele und Ideation.
O
Okkultismus (Okkulte Wissenschaften). Die Wissenschaft von den Geheimnissen der Natur im physischen und psychischen, intellektuellen und spirituellen Sinne. Man nennt sie auch hermetische oder esoterische Wissenschaft. Im Westen könnte man von «Kabbala» sprechen; im Osten von Mystik, Magie und Yoga-Philosophie. In Indien wird die letztere Bezeichnung von den Cheläs auf die «siebente Erkenntnisstufe (darshana)» oder philosophische Schule bezogen, während der profanen Welt nur sechs darshanas bekannt sind. Diese Wissenschaften sind, und das gilt für alle Zeitalter, dem Profanen verborgen, aus dem sehr guten Grunde, dass, wenn sie von den in Selbstsucht lebenden Klassen gekannt wären, sie im Selbst-Interesse verwendet würden. Dadurch würde sich die göttliche Weisheit in schwarze Magie verkehren, abgesehen davon, dass der Ungebildete sie nicht verstehen würde. Es ist oft als eine Anklage gegen die esoterische Philosophie der Kabbala vorgebracht worden, dass ihre Literatur erfüllt wäre von «barbarischen und unverständlichen» Ausdrucksweisen, welche dem gewöhnlichen Verständnis unbegreiflich bleiben. Aber lässt sich nicht von «exakten» Wissenschaften — Medizin, Physiologie, Chemie u.a. — das gleiche sagen? Hüllen nicht die offiziellen Wissenschaftsträger ihre Tatsachen und Entdeckungen in eine verborgene und zumeist barbarische griechisch-lateinische Ausdrucksweise? Mit Recht wird von Kenneth Mackenzie bemerkt: «Zu verbergen in Worten, wenn die Tatsachen so einfach sind, ist die Kunst der Wissenschaftträger in der Gegenwart, im schlagenden Gegensatz zu jenen des siebzehnten Jahrhunderts, welche Spaten «Spaten» nannten und nicht «Ackerbauwerkzeuge.» Dazu kommt, dass solche Dinge in ihrer Einfachheit begreiflich sein würden, wenn man von ihnen in gewöhnlicher Sprache spräche, während die okkulten Tatsachen von so abstruser Wesenheit sind, dass in den meisten Fällen in den europäischen Sprachen für sie keine Worte existieren. Zuletzt ist der okkulte «Jargon» eine doppelte Notwendigkeit: a) diese Tatsachen klar zu beschreiben einem, welcher mit der okkulten Ausdrucksweise vertraut ist, und b) sie zu bewahren vor der profanen Menge. Okkultist. Einer, der Okkultismus treibt, ein Adept in okkulten Wissenschaften; der Ausdruck wird aber sehr oft für einen bloßen Studenten angewendet.
Okkulte Welt. Der Name, den A. P. Sinnett dem ersten Buche über «Theosophie» gab, in dem er deren Geschichte und gewisse ihrer Lehren behandelte. (Sinnett war damals Herausgeber der führenden indischen Zeitung, des «Pioneer», zu Allahabad.)
Olympiodorus. Der letzte der berühmten und gefeierten Neuplatoniker in der Schule von Alexandrien. Er lebte im sechsten Jahrhundert unter dem Kaiser Justinian. Doch gab es mehrere Schriftsteller und Philosophen dieses Namens in vor- und nachchristlichen Zeiten. Einer von diesen war der Lehrer des Proclus, ein anderer ein Geschichtsschreiber des achten Jahrhunderts usw.
Origenes. Ein christlicher Kirchenvater, geboren am Ende des zweiten Jahrhunderts, wahrscheinlich in Afrika, von dem wenig, wenn überhaupt etwas, bekannt ist, außer seinen biographischen Fragmenten, welche der Nachwelt unter der Autorität des Eusebius überliefert sind, des unermüdlichsten Fälschers, der jemals in einem Zeitalter gelebt hat. Er soll einige hundert Briefe des Origines (Origines Adamantius) gesammelt haben, die nun verloren sein sollen. Für Theosophisten ist das interessanteste von allen Werken des Origenes seine «Doktrin der Praeexistenz der Seele.» Er war ein Schüler des Ammonius Saccas und lange Zeit Zuhörer der Vorträge dieses großen Lehrers und Philosophen.
P
Panaenus. Ein platonischer Philosoph aus der alexandrinischen Schule der Philalethen.
Pandora. Im Sinne der griechischen Philosophie das erste Weib der Erde, geschaffen durch Vulcan aus Ton, um Prometheus zu täuschen und seinen Gaben an die Sterblichen Hindernisse zu bieten. Ein jeder Gott hatte ihr ein Geschenk mit irgend einer Fähigkeit gemacht; sie sollte dies alles in einer Büchse dem Prometheus bringen, welcher, mit Vorgesicht begabt, sie wegschickte, indem er die Gaben in Böses verwandelte. Als dann sein Bruder Epimetheus, der sie nachher heiratete, die Büchse öffnete, strömten alle die Übel von ihr auf die Menschheit und sind seither in der Welt verblieben.
Pantheist. Derjenige, welcher Gott mit der Natur und diese mit Gott gleichsetzt. Da wir das Göttliche als ein unendliches und allmächtiges Prinzip zu betrachten haben, so kann anderes kaum gedacht werden, als dass die Natur der physische Ausdruck der Gottheit ist oder deren Körper.
Parabrahman (sanskr.). Ein Vedanta-Ausdruck für «Über-Brahmâ.» Das höchste und erhabenste Prinzip, unpersönlich und namenlos. Im «Veda» wird es als «Dieses» bezeichnet.
Parinirvâna. In der buddhistischen Philosophie die höchste Form des Nirvâna, über dem letztern. Parsis. Die gegenwärtigen persischen Bekenner des Zoroaster, die nun in Indien wohnen, besonders in Bombay und Gujerat; Sonnen- und Feuerverehrer. Eine sehr geschätzte und intelligente Gemeinschaft in jener Gegend, die im allgemeinen Handel treibt. Es sind ihrer 50000 bis 60000 in Indien, wo sie einige tausend Jahre wohnen.
Persönlichkeit. Die okkulten Lehren teilen den Menschen in drei Aspekte, den göttlichen, den denkenden oder rationalen, und den irrationalen oder tierischen Menschen. Er wird für metaphysische Zwecke auch in sieben Glieder geteilt, wie das in der Theosophie zu geschehen pflegt. Man sagt auch, er sei aus sieben «Prinzipien» zusammengesetzt, drei von ihnen bilden den höheren Menschen, die höhere «Triade», und die anderen vier die «Quarternität.» In der letzteren befindet sich die Persönlichkeit, welche alle charakteristischen Eigenschaften eines jeden physischen Lebens umfasst, mit Einschluss von Gedächtnis und Bewusstsein. Die Individualität ist das höhere Ich (Manas) der Dreiheit, die dabei als eine Einheit betrachtet wird. Mit anderen Worten, die Individualität ist unser unvergängliches Ich, welches von Inkarnation zu Inkarnation geht und sich jedes Mal in eine neue Persönlichkeit kleidet.
Phallus-Dienst. Geschlechts-Dienst; Anbetung und Verehrung, die jenen Göttern und Göttinnen bezeugt werden, welche, wie Shiva und Durgä in Indien, die beiden Geschlechter repräsentieren. Philadelphier. Wörtlich «diejenigen, welche ihre Menschen-Brüder lieben.» Eine Sekte des siebzehnten Jahrhunderts begründet durch Jane Lead. Sie widerstrebten allen Riten, Zeremonien und Formen der Kirche, und auch der Kirche selbst, und bekannten, von einer inneren Gottheit in Seele und Geist geführt zu werden. Ihr eigenes Ich oder Gott in demselben nannten sie ihren Führer.
Philalethen. Vergleiche Neuplatoniker.
Philo der Jude. Ein hellenisierter Jude in Alexandrien, berühmter Geschichtsschreiber und Philosoph des ersten Jahrhunderts; geboren ungefähr im Jahre 30 v. Chr. und gestorben zwischen 45 und 50 n. Chr. Philos Symbolik der Bibel ist schr bemerkenswert. Die Tiere, Vögel, Reptilien, Bäume und die erwähnten Orte sind alle, wie er behauptet, «Allegorien von Seelenzuständen, Fähigkeiten, Anlagen und Leidenschaften. Die nützlichen Pflanzen seien Allegorien von Tugenden, die Giftgewächse von Neigungen der Unweisen, und ein gleiches gelte für die Mineralien; durch Ströme und Quellen, durch Felder und Häuser. Durch Metalle, Substanzen, Waffen, Kleider, Ornamente, Verzierungen werden der Körper und seine Teile, die Geschlechter und unsere äußeren Lebensbedingungen bezeichnet». (Dict. Christ. Biog.) All das wären Belege dafür, dass Philo mit der alten Kabbala bekannt war.
Philosophischer Stein. Ein Ausdruck in der Alchemie; man nennt so auch die «Kraft der Projektion», ein geheimnisvolles «Prinzip», welches die Kraft hat, die Metalle in Gold zu verwandeln. In der Theosophie symbolisiert er die Verwandlung der niederen Natur des Menschen in die höhere, göttliche.
Phren. Ein pythagoreischer Ausdruck für Käma-Manas, das noch überschattet ist von Buddhi-Manas.
Plan. Vom lateinischen «planus» (Blatt, Lage), eine Ausdehnung des Raumes, entweder im physischen oder metaphysischen Sinn. Im Okkultismus bedeutet es die Ordnung oder Ausdehnung eines Bewusstseinszustandes, oder den Zustand des Stoffes in Übereinstimmung mit den entsprechenden Kräften einer besonderen Art der Sinne; oder die Wirkung besonderer Kraftformen.
Planeten-Geister. Beherrscher und Lenker der Planeten. Planetarische Götter.
Plastisch. Im Okkultismus wird so die Wesenheit des Astralleibes oder der «Bildseele» bezeichnet.
Pleroma: «Fülle»; ein gnostischer Ausdruck, welcher auch von Paulus gebraucht wird. Göttliche Welt oder die Wohnung der Götter. Weltenraum, der in überirdische «Äonen» geteilt wird.
Plotinus. Ein hervorragender neuplatonischer Philosoph des dritten Jahrhunderts, ein bedeutender praktischer Mystiker, der durch seine Befähigungen und durch seine Gelehrsamkeit berühmt geworden ist. Er vertrat eine Lehre, welche mit derjenigen der Vedantisten übereinstimmt, namentlich, dass die Geist-Seele von dem einen göttlichen Prinzip ausfließe und nach ihrer irdischen Pilgerschaft wieder zu ihm zurückkehre.
Porphyrius. Sein wirklicher Name war Malek, was dazu führte, dass er als Jude angesehen wurde. Er kam aus Tyrus, und nachdem er zuerst bei Longinus, dem bedeutenden philosophischen Kritiker, studiert hatte, wurde er zu Rom der Schüler des Plotin. Er war Neuplatoniker und ausgezeichneter Schriftsteller, besonders berühmt durch seine Kontroverse mit Jamblichus, in Ansehung der schlimmen Seiten praktischer Theurgie, doch hatte er sich zuletzt zu den Anschauungen seines Gegners bekehrt. Ein durch die Natur zum Mystiker bestimmter, folgte er, gleich seinem Lehrer Plotin, dem reinen indischen YogaSystem, das durch Übung zur Vereinigung der Seele mit der All-Seele der Welt führt, und des Menschen mit seinem göttlichen Selbst, Budhi-Manas. Er bekennt, dass er, trotz aller Anstrengungen, den höchsten Zustand der Ekstase nur einmal erreichte, und dies, als er schon siebzig Jahre alt war, während sein Lehrer Plotin diese höchste Seligkeit sechsmal in seinem Leben erreicht hatte.
Pot Amun. Ein koptischer Ausdruck, der bedeutet: «geheiligt dem Gott Amun,» dem Gott der Weisheit. Ein Name für einen ägyptischen Priester und Okkultisten unter den Ptolemäern.
Prajnâ (sanskr.). Ein Ausdruck für das «Weltdenken», gleichbedeutend mit «Mahat». Pralaya (sanskr.). Auflösung, das Gegenteil von «Manvantara», das Dasein während einer Ruheperiode, während die letztere eine Zeit voller Tätigkeit für einen Planeten oder auch für das ganze Weltall bezeichnet.
Prana (sanskr.). Lebensprinzip, Lebensatem, «Nephesh».
Proteïsche Seele. Ein Name für «Mäyävi-rüpa» oder den Gedanken-Körper, die höhere Astralform, die alle Formen annimmt, die sie nach dem Willen eines Adepten annehmen soll.
Psychismus. Dies Wort wird gegenwärtig gebraucht, um alle Arten von geistigen Phänomenen zu bezeichnen, ebensowohl diejenigen, welche durch Mediumschaft erzeugt werden, wie auch die von höherer Empfindungsfähigkeit herrührenden. Es ist ein neu geprägtes Wort.
Pythagoras. Der berühmteste griechische mystische Philosoph, geboren zu Samos ungefähr 586 v. Chr. Er lehrte das heliozentrische Weltsystem, die Reinkarnation, die höchsten mathematischen und metaphysischen Wahrheiten, und hatte eine weltberühmte Schule.
Q
Quaternität. Die vier niederen «Prinzipien» im Menschen, welche die Persönlichkeit zusammensetzen (Körper, Ätherkörper, Astralkörper und niederer Manas oder «Gehirn- geist»), zum Unterschiede von der höheren Seele, dem Geiste und dem Atman (dem höheren Selbst).
R
Reinkarnation oder Wiedergeburt; die einzige allgemeine Lehre, welche zeigt, dass das «Ich» auf dieser Erde wiederholt geboren wird. Gegenwärtig wird sie von den Christen geleugnet, die dadurch sich einer missverständlichen Auffassung ihrer eigenen Evangelien hingeben. Aber es ist der Eintritt der höheren Menschenseele in das Fleisch im Verfolg langer Zeitläufte in der Bibel ebenso gelehrt, wie in allen anderen alten Schriften, und die «Auferstehung» bedeutet nur die Wiedergeburt in einer andern Form.
Reuchlin, Johann. Ein großer deutscher Philosoph und Philologe, Kabbalist und Gelehrter. Er ist geboren zu Pforzheim 1455 und war in seiner Jugend Diplomat. Er erhielt dann das höchste Amt bei dem Gerichte in Tübingen, wo er elf Jahre verblieb. Er war der Lehrer Melanchtons und wurde von der Geistlichkeit verfolgt wegen seiner Verherrlichung der Kabbala; zugleich nannte man ihn den «Vater der Reformation». Er starb 1522, in großer Armut, dem allgemeinen Schicksal aller, die sich in jener Zeit gegen den Buchstaben der Kirche auflehnten.
S
Samâdhi (sanskr.). Der in Indien gebräuchliche Name für spirituelle Ekstase. Es ist ein Zustand von vollkommenem Trance, der mit den Mitteln der mystischen Konzentration erreicht wird.
Samkhâra (Pâli). Einer von den fünf buddhistischen «Skandhas» oder Eigenschaften. «Strebungen des Geistes».
Samma Sambudha (Päli). Die plötzliche Erinnerung an eine vergangene Verkörperung, eine Erscheinung im Gedächtnis, welche durch Yoga erreicht wird. Ein buddhistischer Ausdruck.
Samothrake. Eine Insel im griechischen Archipel, in alten Zeiten durch seine Mysterien berühmt, die in seinen Tempeln heimisch waren. Diese Mysterien waren weltberühmt.
Samyuttaka Nikaya (Pâli). Eines von den buddhistischen «Sûtras».
Sannâ. Einer von den fünf «Skandhas» oder Merkmalen; bezeichnet die «abstrakten Ideen».
Selbst. Es gibt zwei «Selbst» im Menschen, — das höhere und das niedere, das unpersönliche und das persönliche Selbst. Eines ist göttlich, das andere halbtierisch. Zwischen beiden sollte scharf unterschieden werden.
Sephiroth. Ein hebräischer Ausdruck für die zehn Ausströmungen des Ain-Suph, des unpersönlichen, allgemeinen Prinzips oder der Gottheit.
Sitzung (Séance). Ein Ausdruck, der gegenwärtig gebraucht wird für eine Sitzung mit einem Medium, um verschiedene Phänomene hervorzubringen. Man gebraucht ihn hauptsächlich bei Spiritisten.
Skandhas. Die Merkmale einer jeden Persönlichkeit, die nach dem Tode die Grundlage liefern für eine neue Verkörperung. Es gibt deren im gewöhnlichen exoterischen Lehrsystem der Buddhisten fünf. Sie sind: Râpa, die Form des Körpers, welche seine magnetischen Atome und verborgenen Fähigkeiten bildet; Vedanâ, die Empfindungsfähigkeit, die in ähnlichem besteht; Sana, oder die abstrakten Ideen, welche die aus einer Inkarnation zur anderen wirkende Kräfte sind; Samkhara, die Strebungen des Geistes; und Vinnâna, die geistigen Kräfte.
Sommerland. Der phantastische Name, den die Spiritualisten dem Wohnsitz ihrer entkörperten «Geister» geben, die sie irgendwohin in die Milchstraße versetzen. Es wird auf die Autorität der zurückgekehrten «Geister» hin beschrieben als ein liebliches Land mit schönen Städten und Gebäuden, einem Versammlungssaal, Museen usw. usw. (Siehe die Bücher von Andrew Jackson Davis).
Somnambulismus. «Schlafwachen.» Ein psycho-physischer Zustand, der zu bekannt ist, als dass er einer weiteren Erklärung bedürfte.
Spiritismus. Dasselbe wie Spiritualismus, nur mit dem Unterschiede, dass die Spiritualisten zumeist die Lehre der Reinkarnation einmütig verwerfen, während die Spiritisten sie zur Grundlage ihres Glaubens machen. Es ist überdies ein großer Unterschied zwischen den letztern und den philosophischen Lehren der östlichen Okkultisten. Die Spiritisten gehören zu der französischen Schule, welche Allan Kardec begründet hat, und die Spiritualisten von Amerika und England zu jener der «Fox girls», welche ihre Theorien von Rochester in den Vereinigten Staaten aus in die Welt setzten. Theosophisten verwerfen die Ideen der «Geister», während sie an die mediumistischen Erscheinungen der Spiritualisten und Spiritisten glauben.
Spiritualismus. Der moderne Glaube, dass die Geister der Verstorbenen auf die Erde zurückkehren zum Verkehr mit Lebenden.
St. Germain, Graf. Eine geheimnisvolle Persönlichkeit der zweiten Hälfte des achtzehnten und des Anfangs des neunzehnten Jahrhunderts, die in Frankreich, England und vielen andern Orten lebte.
Stein der Weisen. Vergl. Philosophischer Stein.
Sthûla Sharira (sanskr.). Der physische Leib des Menschen, gebraucht als Ausdruck im Okkultismus und in der Vedänta-Philosophie.
Sthûlopâdhi (sanskr.). Der physische Leib im tätigen, bewussten Zustande (Jagrat).
Sûkshmopâdhi (sanskr.). Der physische Leib im träumenden Zustand (svapna), und Kâranopâdhi, der «Causal-Leib.» Diese Ausdrücke sind in der Târaka Râja Yoga-Schule gebräuchlich.
Swedenborg, Emanuel. Ein berühmter Gelehrter und Hellseher des achtzehnten Jahrhunderts, ein Mann von großer Gelehrsamkeit, der viel zum Fortschritt der Wissenschaft beigetragen hat, aber dessen Mystizismus und transzendentale Philosophie ihm den Ruf eines halluzinierenden Visionärs eingetragen haben. Er ist gegenwärtig allgemein bekannt als der Begründer der Swedenborg’schen Sekte, oder der Kirche des Neuen Jerusalem. Er ist geboren zu Stockholm (in Schweden) 1688, von lutherischen Eltern; sein Vater war Bischof von West-Gothland. Sein ursprünglicher Name war Swedberg, aber bei seiner Adelung wurde er geändert in Swedenborg. Er wurde Mystiker im Jahre 1743, und vier Jahre später trat er von seinem Amte zurück (als außerordentlicher Beirat des Bergwerkkollegiums) und ergab sich ganz der Mystik. Es starb 1772.
T
Taijasa (sanskr.). Von tejas «Feuer»; es bedeutet das «Strahlende», das «Leuchtende»; es bezieht sich auf «Mänasa-Rüpa», den manasischen Leib, auch auf das sternenartige, die sternähnlich erscheinenden Hüllen. Ein Ausdruck, welcher in der Vedanta-Philosophie gebräuchlich ist, wo er außer dieser im Okkultismus gebräuchlichen noch andere Bedeutungen hat.
Târaka Räja Yoga (sanskr.). Eines von den brahmanischen Yoga-Systemen, das am meisten philosophische und auch das geheimste von allen, das niemals veröffentlicht wurde. Es ist eine rein intellektuelle und spirituelle Schulung. Tetragrammaton (griech.). Der Gottesname in vier Buchstaben, die in moderner Form sind JH V H. Es ist eine kabbalistische Bezeichnung und entspricht in einer materielleren Welt der heiligen Pythagoreischen Tetrak bys.
Theodidaktos (griech.). Der «Gottesgelehrte», ein Titel, welcher dem Ammonius Saccas gegeben worden ist.
Theogonie, vom griechischen «Theogonia», wörtlich das «Werden der Götter.»
Theosophia (griech.). Wörtlich «göttliche Weisheit», oder die «Weisheit Gottes.»
Therapeuten (Therapeutae, griech.). Eine Schule jüdischer Mystiker oder Heiler, auch Esoteriker, die mit Unrecht von einigen als Sekte bezeichnet wird. Sie wohnten nahe bei Alexandrien und ihre Tätigkeit, sowie ihr Bekenntnis sind bis heute ein Geheimnis für die Kritiker; ihre Philosophie scheint eine Kombination von orphischen, pythagoreischen, essenischen und rein kabbalistischen Praktiken zu sein.
Theurgie. Vom griechischen «Theiourgia.» Riten für das Herabbeschwören von planetarischen oder anderen Geistern und Göttern auf die Erde. Um zu einer solchen Betätigung zu gelangen, muss der Theurgist durchaus rein und selbstlos in seinen Beweggründen sein. Die Praxis der Theurgie ist gegenwärtig wenig wünschenswert und auch gefährlich. Die Welt ist zu verdorben geworden und zu gottlos, um etwas auszuüben, was solch heilige und gelehrte Männer wie Ammonius, Plotinus, Porphyrius und Jamblichus (der gelehrteste aller Theurgen) ohne Gefahr ausgeübt haben. In unserer Zeit droht alle Theurgie oder göttliche, heilige Magie sich in Goetik oder Zauberei zu verkehren. Theurgie ist die erste der drei Unterabteilungen der Magie, welche sind Theurgie, Gotik und natürliche Magie.
Thymos (griech.). Ein pythagoreischer und platonischer Ausdruck; auf die menschliche Seele unter einem gewissen Gesichtspunkt angewendet, um deren leidenschafterfüllten, kämarupischen Zustand zu bezeichnen; fast gleichbedeutend mit dem Sanskritwort «tamas», «die Eigenschaft der Finsternis», und wohl von dem letzteren stammend.
Timaeus von Lokris. Ein pythagoreischer Philosoph, der zu Lokris geboren ist. Er weicht in gewisser Beziehung von seinem Lehrer in der Lehre der Metempsychose ab. Er schrieb eine Abhandlung über die Seele der Welt, über deren Natur und Wesenheit, welche im dorischen Dialekt verfasst und noch vorhanden ist.
Triade oder Trinität. In jeder Religion und Philosophie wird so die «Dreiheit in der Einheit» bezeichnet.
U
Universeller Bruderbund (Universal Brotherhood). Der Untertitel der Theosophischen Gesellschaft und die Bezeichnung der ersten von den drei Aufgaben, denen sie sich widmet.
Upâdhi (sanskr.). Die Grundlage von etwas, die GrundOrganisation; im Okkultismus ist Substanz der «Upädhi» des Geistes.
Upanishaden (sanskr.). Wörtlich «esoterische Lehre». Der dritte Teil des Veda, welcher der Auslegung gewidmet ist («shruti», oder das «geoffenbarte Wort»). Etwa 150 oder auch 200 der Upanishads sind vorhanden, obgleich nicht mehr als etwa 12 vollkommenes Vertrauen genießen können, d.h. frei von Fälschungen sind. Diese 12 sind sämtlich früher als im sechsten Jahrhundert vor Christus entstanden. Ähnlich wie die Kabbala den esoterischen Sinn der Bibel enthüllt, so die Upanishads den mystischen Gehalt des Veda. Man findet bei Professor Cowell zwei interessante und korrekte Angaben über die Upanishads. Er sagt: 1) Diese Werke haben eine «bemerkenswerte Eigentümlichkeit, es ist bei ihnen nichts von der brahmanischen Ausschließlichkeit in der Lehre vorhanden. Sie atmen einen ganz verschiedenen Geist, eine Freiheit des Gedankens, die mit Ausnahme der Rig Veda-Hymnen selbst in früheren Werken unbekannt is; und 2) «die großen Lehrer der höheren Erkenntnis (gupta-vidyä) und Brahmanen werden fortgesetzt dargestellt, als ob sie zu Kshatriya Königen gingen, um deren Schüler (cheläs) zu werden.» Dies zeigt klar, dass a) die Upanishads vor der Verschärfung des Kastenwesens und der Brahmanischen Macht geschrieben sind, dass sie also an Altertum den Vedas folgen; und b) dass die okkulten Wissenschaften oder die «höhere Erkenntnis», von der Cowell spricht, weit älter ist als die Brahmanen in Indien oder als irgend eine Kaste oder irgend ein System. Jedenfalls sind die Upanishaden weit später entstanden als gupta-vidyä, oder die «geheime Wissenschaft», die so alt ist als das menschliche Denken selbst.
V
Vâhan (sanskr.). «Wagen», so viel als «Upâdhi».
Vallabâchâryas (sanskr.). Die «Sekte der Mahârâjas»; eine zügellose Gemeinschaft mit Phallus-Dienst, deren Hauptsitz in Bombay ist. Der Gegenstand ihrer Verehrung ist das Krishna-Kind. Die englisch-indische Regierung hat sich mehrere Male gezwungen gesehen, diesen Riten und Übungen Einhalt zu gebieten; und der regierende Mahârâjah, eine Art Hoherpriester, ward mehr als einmal gefangen gesetzt; und dies gerechter Weise. Man hat es mit einem der schwärzesten Flecken von Indien zu tun.
Vedânta (sanskr.). Dies heißt wörtlich das «Ende der Erkenntnis». Unter den sechs Darshanas oder Philosophenschulen wird es auch genannt Uttara mimânsâ, oder die «spätere» Mimânsâ. Es gibt Personen, welche unfähig sind, den Esoterismus dieser Geistesart zu verstehen und welche sie als atheistisch ansehen; dies ist aber unrichtig, und es war Shankarâchârya, der große Apostel dieser Schule und ihr Veröffentlicher, einer der größten Mystiker und Adepten Indiens.
Vidyà (sanskr.). Erkenntnis, oder noch besser, «Weisheits-Erkenntnis».
Vinnana (Päli). Einer der fünf «Skandhas»; exoterisch bezeichnet es «Gedankenkraft».
W
Weisheits-Religion. Von einigen wie Theosophie gebraucht. Der Name, den man der geheimen Wissenschaft gibt, die allen exoterischen Schriften und Religionen zu Grunde liegt.
Wesenheit (Seinheit). Ein von Theosophisten angenommener Ausdruck, um die wirkliche Bedeutung des nicht zu übersetzenden Wortes «Sat» anzudeuten. Dies Wort bedeutet nicht «Sein», denn der Ausdruck «Sein» setzt ein empfindendes Bewusstsein von Existenz voraus. Aber der Ausdruck «sat» wird einzig gebraucht von dem absoluten Prinzip, jenem allgemeinen, unerkannten und auch unerkennbaren Prinzip, welches der philosophische Pantheismus annimmt, indem er so die Wurzel des Kosmos und den Kosmos selbst benennt. Dies kann nicht durch den einfachen Ausdruck «Sein» bezeichnet werden. «Sat» ist auch nicht, wie einige Orientalisten übersetzen, das «undurchdringliche Wesen»; denn es ist nicht mehr ein Wesen als ein Nicht-Wesen. Es ist beides. Es ist, wie gesagt, absolute «Seinheit» oder «Wesenheit», nicht «Sein»; es ist das Eine, neben dem kein Zweites ist, das unteilbare und ungeteilte All; — die Wurzel sowohl der sichtbaren wie der unsichtbaren, der subjektiven wie der objektiven, der begreiflichen und niemals ganz begreiflichen Natur.
Y
Yoga (sanskr.). Eine philosophische Schule, die durch Patanjali begründet wurde, aber welche als ein besonderes Lehrsystem und eine Lebensanschauung lange vor diesem Weisen bestand. Es ist Yânavalkya, ein berühmter und sehr alter Weiser, dem Yayur Veda, Shatapatha Brâhmana und Brihad Aranyaka zugeschrieben werden und der in den Zeiten vor Entstehen des Mahâbbârata lebte, von dem angenommen wird, dass er die Notwendigkeit und positive Verpflichtung der religiösen Meditation und des Zurückziehens in Wälder einschärfte, und dem deshalb die Begründung der Yoga-Lehre zugeschrieben wird. Professor Max Müller behauptet, dass es Yâynavalkya war, der die Welt für die Predigt des Buddha vorbereitete. Patanjalis Yoga ist jedenfalls bestimmter und genauer als irgendeine Philosophie und enthält mehr von den geheimen Wissenschaften als irgend eines der Werke, die dem Yâjnavalkya zugeschrieben werden.
Yogi oder Yogin (sanskr.). Ein Andächtiger, einer, welcher das Yoga-System anwendet. Es gibt mehrere Grade und Arten von Yogis, und der Ausdruck ist nunmehr in Indien gebräuchlich geworden, um irgendeine Art des Asketismus anzudeuten.
Yuga (sanskr.). Ein Weltalter, wie es deren vier gibt, die einander in dieser Weise folgen: Krita (oder satya) yuga, das goldene Zeitalter; tretâ yuga, dvâpara yuga und zuletzt Kaliyuga, das schwarze Zeitalter, in welchem wir gegenwärtig leben.
Z
Zenobia. Die Königin von Palmyra, welche durch den Kaiser Aurelianus besiegt worden ist. Sie hatte zum Lehrer Longinus, den berühmten Kritiker und Logiker des dritten nachchristlichen Jahrhunderts.
Zivo, Kabar oder Yukabar. Der Name einer der schöpferischen göttlichen Wesenheiten im Nazarenischen Kodex.
Zohar (hebr.). Das Buch der «Offenbarung», ein kabbalistisches Werk, das man dem Simeon Ben Jochai im ersten Jahrhundert unserer Zeitrechnung zuschreibt.
Zoroastrianer. Ein Bekenner der Religion der Parsis, ein Sonnen- oder Feuerverehrer.
Automated Retranslation
Theosophical Glossary
A
Absoluteness. When this word is used of the Universal Ground, it is more correct and more in accordance with logic than to apply the adjective 'absolute' to that which has neither attributes nor limitations.
Adam Kadmon (Hebrew). Primordial Man, Humanity. The “heavenly man” before the Fall. The Kabbalists relate the word to the ten Sephiroths, in so far as they fall within the range of human perception. In the Kabbalah, Adam Kadmon is the revealed Logos – corresponding to the third Logos in the theosophical designation – in that the unrevealed one is the first ideal primeval man and the symbol of the hidden or as yet unmanifested universe – in the Aristotelian sense. – The first Logos is “the light of the world”, the second and third are its graded shadows.
Adept (Lat. adeptus). In occultism, someone who has attained the state of initiation and become a master of esoteric world view.
Ether(gr.). For the ancients, the divine, luminous substance that permeates the entire universe, the “garment” of the supreme deity, Zeus or Jupiter. For moderns, the extremely fine substance on whose movement light and heat radiation is based. In esotericism, one of the principles of cosmic heptad. Agathon (Gr.). Plato's supreme deity, literally the “good”. In theosophical terms, Alaya or the “world soul”.
Agnostic. A term used by Huxley to describe a person who believes in nothing that cannot be perceived by the senses.
Ahankâra (Sanskrit). The sense of “I”, self-awareness or self-sameness; the “I”, or the deceptive principle in man that acts as a self, insofar as it is based on man's ignorance, which separates the “I” from the general One Self. The personality or also the “I-ness”.
Ain Suph (Hebrew). The “boundless” or “limitless” deity that radiates and spreads in all directions. Ain Suph is also written “EnSoph” and “AinSoph”, because nobody, not even the rabbis, can accurately indicate the vowels. In the religious metaphysics of the ancient Hebrew philosophers, the One Principle was an abstraction like Parabrahman; modern Kabbalists have made it, through forced inferences and paradoxes, the “Supreme God,” beyond whom there is nothing. For the Chaldean Kabbalists, Ain Suph was that which is “without form and quality,” that which “can only be compared to itself” (Franck, Die Kabbala, $126). That Ain Suph has never been considered a “creator” is irrefutably clear from the fact that an Orthodox Jew like Philo gives the name of “creator” to the Logos, who is added to the “Boundless One” and is the “second god”. “The second god is in his - Ain Suph's - wisdom,” says Philo. “The Godhead is non-thingness: it is without name and is therefore called Ain Suph – the word “ain” means “non-thing”. (Compare Francke, ibid., p. 153.)
Alchemy, in Arabic Ul-Khemi, means, as the name suggests, the chemistry of nature. Ul-Khemi or Al-Kimia is actually an Arabized word, borrowed from the Greek xnueia from xuuög “juice” extracted from a plant. Alchemy seeks to show how to treat the finer forces of nature and the various conditions of the substance in which they are found. The alchemist seeks, in a linguistic disguise that is more or less artful and that hides the “great secret” from the uninitiated, the first principle, which must remain hidden from selfish hands, as a general material element that is uniform in itself and from which all other materials have developed. This substance is called pure gold or “summum materiae”. This element of matter, which is also called a general cleanser, has the power to remove all germs of destruction from the human body and to rejuvenate it, as well as to prolong life. It is the “philosopher's stone”. Alchemy first came to Europe in the eighth century A.D. through Geber, the great Arab scholar and philosopher; but it had been practiced and taught in China and Egypt long before that. Numerous papyrus documents and other records have been found that show that it was a favorite study of kings and priests; such documents are preserved under the name “Hermetic” treatises. Alchemy can be studied from three different points of view, which gives its explanations a threefold form. These points of view are: the cosmic, the human, and the terrestrial. These three points of view are expressed in terms of three states: sulfur, mercury, salt. Various writers have stated that there are three, seven, ten and twelve different processes in alchemy; but they all agree that the aim is to transform base metals into pure gold. However, only a few people know exactly what is really meant by this “gold”. There can be no doubt that there is such a thing in nature as the transformation of a base metal into a higher one; but this is only one aspect of alchemy, the earthly or purely material one, because it is based on the same process that takes place inside the earth. Furthermore, there is a point of view that introduces into alchemy a symbolic, purely psychic and spiritual form of explanation. While the kabbalistic alchemist seeks to realize the above, the occultist alchemist, who rejects all the gold of the earth, strives to discover the transformation of the lower fourfold nature of man into the upper threefold nature, which, when finally attained, represents the One. The spiritual, mental, psychic and physical realms of human existence are represented in alchemy by fire, air, water and earth; and each of these has a threefold form of existence: solid, liquid and gaseous. Little or nothing is known to mundane science respecting the origin of the subject herewith indicated; but it is certainly connected with the establishment of the zodiac, and probably with the formation of the myths and legends in which the personified powers of nature appear. There can be no doubt that the art of transmutation within the physical realm of the world was known in ancient times and has only been lost in historical times. Modern chemistry owes its greatest discoveries to alchemy, but without an understanding of the undoubted truth of the latter, that there can be only one element in the universe, it regards metals as elements and is only now beginning to come a little out of this gross error. Only a few writers feel compelled to admit that, although most reports of transformations are false or based on deception, some of them do present themselves in such a way as to create the impression of probability. With the help of the voltaic battery, it has been discovered that the alkalis have a metallic basis. The possibility of producing a metal from other substances containing its parts, that is, the transmutation of one metal into another, must therefore be regarded as an open question. By no means all alchemists can be dismissed as frauds. Many worked with the conviction that their goal was achievable, with tireless patience and purity of heart, which is constantly presented by the alchemists as a necessary prerequisite for success in their work.
Alexandrian philosophers (or school). This famous school flourished in Alexandria (Egypt), which was the seat of many scholars and philosophers for long periods of time. It was famous for its library, which was founded by Ptolemy Soter at the beginning of his reign. (He died in 283 BC). The library consisted of 700,000 scrolls or volumes (Aulus Gellius). The museum was also famous here, the first real academy of science and art; furthermore, world-famous scholars such as Euclid, the father of scientific geometry, Apollonius of Perga, the author of the excellent work on conic sections, Nicomachus the Arithmetician; then astronomers, natural philosophers, anatomists like Herophilus and Erasistratus; physicians, musicians, artists, etc. But Alexandria was even more famous for its eclectic or Neoplatonic school, founded by Ammonius Saccas in 173 AD, whose students included Origen, Plotinus and many other famous figures. The excellent school of Gnosticism also originated in Alexandria. Philo Judaeus, Josephus, Jamblichus, Porphyry, Clement of Alexandria, Eratosthenes the astronomer, Hypatia the wise virgin, and numerous other stars of second magnitude, all belonged to this great school at different times and contributed to making Alexandria one of the most famous seats of learning that the world has ever produced.
Altruism. From “alter”, the other. The quality of a person that is opposed to selfishness. Actions that aim to benefit others, without regard for one's own self.
Ammonius Saccas. A great and important philosopher who lived in Alexandria in the second and third centuries AD, the founder of the Neoplatonic school of Philalethes or “lovers of truth”. He was born poor, of Christian parents, but strove for divine wisdom in such an outstanding way that he was called the “God-thinker”, Theodidaktos. He recognized in Christianity what is good about it, but broke with it at an early age because he could not acknowledge anything in it that would elevate it above the other religions.
Analogists. The disciples of Ammonius Saccas, so called because they practised explaining old legends, myths and mysteries by means of the principles of analogy and correspondence, which is also practised in the Kabbalistic system and is prevalent in the esoteric schools of the East. (See “The Twelve Signs of the Zodiac” by T. Subba Row, in “Five Years of Theosophy”.) Ananda (Sanskrit). Bliss, joy, delight. Also the name of one of Gautama Buddha's favorite disciples.
Anaxagoras. A famous Ionic philosopher who lived in 500 BC. He studied philosophy under Anaximenes of Miletus and lived in Athens in the days of Pericles. Socrates, Euripides, Archelaus, and other excellent personages were among his disciples. He was a very learned astronomer, and the first who publicly taught what Pythagoras had communicated in secret—such as the motion of the planets, the ecliptic of the sun and moon, etc. He taught the theory of chaos according to the principle that “out of nothing comes nothing” (ex nihilo nihil fit) - the theory of atoms as that which underlies all matter, and which is of the same nature and essence as the bodies that consist of it. These atoms, he taught, were first set in motion by the “nous” (the general intelligence, the mahat of the Hindus), which “nous” is immaterial, eternal, spiritual; through the combination of atoms, the world in such a way that the materially coarser bodies sank and the more ethereal atoms (or fiery ether) rose and spread out in the upper, heavenly regions. He was 2000 years ahead of modern science with his teaching that the stars are of the same substance as the earth and the sun a glowing mass; that the moon is a dark, uninhabitable body that receives its light from the sun; and he went beyond this science with his conviction that the real existence of things perceived by the senses cannot be proven. He died in exile at Lampsacus at the age of 62.
Anima Mundi(Lat.), the “soul of the world,” equivalent to the “Alaya” of the northern Buddhists; the fundamental divine essence which permeates, interpenetrates, animates and shapes all things, from the smallest particle of matter to man and god. In a sense, it is the “seven-veiled mother” of the stanzas in the “Secret Doctrine”; the entity of the seven worlds of feeling, knowing and reproducing, both moral and physical. From the highest point of view, it is Nirvana; from the lowest, the astral light. It was feminine for the Gnostics, the first Christians, and the Nazarenes; and bisexual for other sects that only considered it within the four lower worlds, of a fiery and ethereal nature in the objective world of forms, and divine and spiritual in the three higher worlds. When it is said that every human soul has come into being in such a way that it has separated itself from the “world soul”, this means esoterically that man's higher self is of the same essence as the world soul, and that mahat is an emanation of the inner unknowable Absolute.
Anoia (Greek). “Lack of understanding”, ‘folly’. Plato and others use the term for the lower manas when it is too closely connected with kama, which is characterized by irrationality. The Greek anoia or agnoia is apparently derived from the Sanskrit word ajnäna (phonetically agnyäna), which means ignorance, lack of understanding or even lack of knowledge.
Anthropomorphism. From the Greek “anthropos”, man. The tendency to imagine God or the gods as having a human form or human characteristics.
Anugîtâ (Sanskrit). An Upanishad, when the term is used in its most general sense. One of the philosophical discourses in the Mahäbhärata, the great Indian epic. A highly occult treatise. It is translated in the Sacred Books of the East.
Apollo Belvedere. One of the ancient sculptural works depicting Apollo, the son of Jupiter and Latona, called Phoebus, Helios, the radiant, and the sun – the best work of sculpture is the one in the Belvedere Gallery in the Vatican in Rome. It is called Python Apollo because it represents the god in the moment of his victory over the snake Python. The statue was found in the ruins of Antium in 1503.
Apollonius of Tyana. A tremendous philosopher, born in Cappadocia, approximately at the beginning of the first century; a bold Pythagorean who studied the Phoenician sciences under Euthydemus, and the Pythagorean philosophy and other under Euxenus of Heraclea. In accordance with the customs of the Pythagorean school, he was a vegetarian throughout his long life, ate only fruits and herbs, did not drink wine, wore clothes only made of plant fibers, walked barefoot and let his hair grow unhindered. He was initiated by the priests of the temple of Aesculapius (Asclepius) at Aegaea and learned “miraculous” healing processes for diseases from this god of medicine. After preparing himself for a higher initiation by remaining silent for five years and traveling – he visited Antioch, Ephesus, Pamphylia and other places – he went to India via Babylon; alone, because all his students had left him, fearing that they were coming to the “land of sorcery”. One disciple, Damis, whom he happened to meet on the way, accompanied him on his travels. In Babylon he was initiated by the Chaldeans and Magi, as related by Damis, whose account was written down a hundred years later by a certain Philostratus. On his return from India, he showed himself to be an initiate by predicting illnesses, earthquakes, the deaths of kings and other events, and the predictions came true. On Lesbos, the priests of Orpheus became jealous of him, and they refused to initiate him into their special mysteries, but they did so a few years later. He taught the purest and noblest ethics to the people of Athens and other areas, and the phenomena he produced were as wonderful as they are numerous and well documented. “How is it,” Justin Martyr asked, ”how is it that the talismans (telesmata) of Apollonius have the power to protect, as is seen, from the raging waves and the fierce wind and the attacks of wild beasts; and while the miracles of the Lord are preserved only by tradition, are those of Apollonius the most numerous, and truly revealed as present facts?” (Quaest. XXIV.) An answer to this may be found in the fact that Apollonius, after crossing the Hindukush, had come to the dwelling of certain sages, which dwelling still exists today, and where he was taught their unsurpassable knowledge. His conversation with the Corinthian Menippus is given to us in the true esoteric catechism, which, if rightly understood, reveals many of the important secrets of nature. Apollonius was a friend, correspondent, and guest of kings and queens, and no “miraculous” or “magical” powers are better attested than his. Toward the close of his long and eventful life he opened an esoteric school at Ephesus. He died at the ripe old age of one hundred.
Archangelus. Supreme exalted angel. It is compounded from the two Greek words “arch,” the first, and “angelos,” “messenger.”
Arhat (Sanskrit), also spoken and written arahat, arhan, rahat, etc., the “worthy one”, a perfected arya who is exalted beyond reincarnation, to whom “divine honors are due”. This name was first used by the Jains and was later given to Buddhist saints who were initiated into the esoteric secrets. The Arhat enters the last and highest path that frees him from all rebirth.
Arians. The followers of Arius, a priest of the church at Alexandria in the fourth century. One who maintains that Christ was a created and human being, less than God the Father, although a great and noble human, a true adept initiated into all the divine secrets.
Aristobulus. An Alexandrian writer and philosopher; a Jewish scholar who endeavored to prove that Aristotle expounded the esoteric teachings of Moses.
Aryan. Literally the “holy one”; one who is in possession of the “noblest truths” (ärya-satyäni) and who has entered the “noble path” (ärya-märga) that leads to “nirväna” or “moksha”, the great “four-part” path. Originally, people of this kind were known as Rishis. But now the name has become the designation for a race, and our Orientalists, who rob the Hindu Brahmins of their birthright, have made all Europeans Aryans. At present, in esotericism, the four paths can only be entered through high spiritual development and “growth in holiness”; they are called aryamärga. The degrees of arhatship are called: srotäpatti, Sakridägamin, anägämin and Arhat, or the four classes of Aryas, corresponding to the four paths of truth.
Aspect. The form (rüpa), in which any principle of the seven-part human being or nature manifests itself, is called an aspect of that principle in theosophy.
Astral body. The subtle body that underlies the physical body.
Astrology. The science that deals with the effects of celestial bodies on human actions and which claims to be able to predict future events from the position of the stars. It is so ancient that it goes back to the earliest times in the history of mankind. It was a secret science of the East for long periods and it is still in its highest expression to-day; its exoteric application has been brought to a certain degree of perfection in the West during the time when Varäha Mihira wrote his book on astrology 1400 years ago. Claudius Ptolemy, the famous geographer and mathematician who created the astronomical system named after him, wrote his Tetrabiblos, which is still the basis of modern astrology, in 135 A.D. The science of the horoscope is currently studied mainly from four points of view. These are: 1) in relation to the world, by studying the effects of the heavenly bodies in meteorology, the movements of the earth and in agriculture; 2) in relation to the life of the state and private affairs, in relation to the future of peoples, kings and statesmen; 3) to resolve doubts that arise in the mind regarding any subject; 4) regarding the circumstances that befall an individual from birth to death. Among the most ancient peoples, the Chaldeans and the Egyptians were most deeply steeped in astrology, but their ways of reading the stars are fundamentally different from those of modern people. The latter claim that Belus, the Bel or Elu of the Chaldeans, a scion of the divine dynasty or the dynasty of divine kings, originally belonged to the land of Chemie, but had left it to found an Egyptian colony on the banks of the Euphrates, where a temple was built that was served by priests of the “Lord of the Stars”. Regarding the origin of this science, it is known, on the one hand, that Thebes claims the honor of the invention, while, on the other hand, all the experts agree that it was the Chaldeans who taught this wisdom to the other peoples. But Thebes is far ahead of its time, not only compared to “Ur in Chaldaea”, but also compared to Nipur, where Bel was worshipped first – Sin, his son (the moon), was the ruling deity in Ur, the land of the birth of Terah, the star-gazer and star-worshipper, and that of Abraham, his son, the great astrologer of the biblical tradition. All this converges to confirm the Egyptian claim. If the name of the astrologer later came into disrepute in Rome and other places, it was because of those swindlers who sought to make money from what was the property of the sacred science of the mysteries, and because those who were quite ignorant in the latter based a system of teaching entirely on mathematics, instead of on transcendental metaphysics, of which the physical heavenly bodies are only the outward expression. But in spite of all opposition, the number of followers of astrology among the most intelligent and knowledgeable minds has always been very large. If Cardanus and Kepler were among the most ardent believers, then later believers have no need to be ashamed if this wisdom is also present in an imperfect and corrupted form. In Isis Unveiled it is said (i. 259): “Astrology stands to astronomy just as psychology does to physiology. In astrology and psychology one passes beyond the visible world and enters into the realm of the invisible mind.”
Athenagoras. Platonic philosopher of Athens who wrote a defense of Christians addressed to Marcus Aurelius in 177 A.D. to prove that the accusations against them, such as incest and child murder, were false.
Atman or Atmä (Sanskrit). The universal spirit, the divine monad; the seventh “principle,” so called in the esoteric sevenfold division of man. The highest soul. Aura (Greek and Latin). The fine, invisible essence or fluid that emanates from human, animal and other bodies. It is a psychic emanation of both the spirit and the body; and there is both an electro-vital and an electro-mental aura; in Theosophy they are called the akashic or magnetic aura.
Avatâra (Sanskrit). Divine incarnation. The descent of a god or of a superior entity, who is above the necessity of re-incarnation in a human body. Krishna was an “Avatâra” of Vishnu. The Dalai Lama is considered an avatar of Avalokiteshvara and the Teschu Lama of Tson-kha-pa, or Amita-bha. There are two types of avataras: one born of a woman, the other “parentless” — anupädaka.
B
Bhagavad-Gîtâ (Sanskrit). Literally, “Song of the Lord.” Part of the Mahäbhärata, the great Indian epic. It contains a dialogue in which Krishna – the “charioteer” – and Arjuna, his disciple (chelä), discuss the highest spiritual world view. The work is to an outstanding degree occult or esoteric.
Boehme(Jacob). A mystic and great philosopher, one of the most outstanding theosophists of the Middle Ages. He was born in 1575 in Alt-Seidenberg, about two miles from Görlitz (Silesia), and died in 1624. As a boy, he was an ordinary shepherd and, after learning to read and write in a village school, he was apprenticed to a shoemaker in Görlitz. He was a natural clairvoyant with the most wonderful gifts. Without education or learning, he wrote books that are full of scientific truths, as can now be proven; but he himself said that he wrote everything because he “saw it in the deep abysses of the eternal.” His gaze penetrated into the universe, as it formed from chaos into a young planet; so he says himself. He was the most perfectly born mystic, and apparently in such a way as rarely occurs; one of those fine minds whose material development in no way hinders the direct, if only occasional, connection between the intellectual and spiritual self. Such mystics without regular training as Jacob Boehme saw this “I” as “God”. “One must realize,” he says, ‘that the insights he shares do not come from himself, but from God, who reveals the ideas of wisdom in the human soul to the extent that it pleases him.’ Had this great theosophist been born three hundred years later, he would have expressed himself differently. For then he would have known that the “God” who speaks through the poor uneducated and untrained brain is his own divine self, the omniscient divinity within himself, and that what is expressed is not “according to the measure of his own pleasure”, but according to that measure which the abilities of the transitory and temporally limited human being make possible.
Brahma (Sanskrit). The student must distinguish between Brahma, which is neuter, and the male “creator” of the Indian pantheon, Brahmâ. The former, Brahma or Brahman, is the impersonal, exalted and unknowable world soul, from whose essence everything flows and to which everything returns; it is incorporeal, immaterial, unborn, eternal, beginning- and endless. It permeates and animates everything, from the highest divine to the smallest mineral particle. Brahmâ, on the other hand, the supreme creator, exists only in his temporal revelations, and disappears in a Pralaya, that is, he is temporarily absent.
Brahma's Day. A period of 21,600,000,000 years, during which Brahmâ, after leaving his golden egg (hiranya-garbha), creates and forms the material world (for he is simply the generating and creative power of nature). After such a period, 'the world is destroyed by fire and water; and he disappears with the objective world; it dawns:
Brahma's night. A period of the same duration, during which Brahma sleeps, so to speak. After his awakening, he begins the whole process anew, and this continues for one of Brahma's lifetimes, which consists of “days” and “nights” and lasts for a hundred periods, each of which covers 21,600,000,000 years. Fifteen numerals are required to express the duration of such an age, after the completion of which the Mahâpralaya or great dissolution sets in, and which again comprises a period of time that can only be expressed by fifteen numerals.
Brahma-Vidya (Sanskrit). The realization or esoteric science of the true essence of the two Brahmas (Brahman and Brahmâ).
Book of the Key. An ancient cabalistic work. The original no longer exists; there are only adulterated and spurious copies and distortions of it.
Buddha (Sanskrit). “The Enlightened One”. This is the well-known title of Gautama Buddha, prince of Kapilavastu, founder of modern Buddhism. The highest degree of knowledge and holiness. To become a Buddha, a person must have broken the fetters of sensuality and personality; he must have attained a complete realization of the true self, and no longer regard himself as separate from other selves; he must have realized through experience the utter all phenomena, especially the whole visible world; he must also have freed himself from all attachment to the transitory and finite; and he must already during his earthly existence live only in the immortal and lasting.
Budhi (Sanskrit). World soul or mind. Mahâbudhi is a name of Mahat; also the spiritual soul in man (the sixth principle in the exoteric order), the bearer of Atma, the seventh, in the sense of the exoteric order.
Buddhism is the religious philosophy taught by Gautama Buddha. It is now divided into two churches, the southern and the northern. The former is called the more genuine because it has better preserved the original teachings of Gautama Buddha. Northern Buddhism is found in Tibet, China and Nepal. But this distinction is inaccurate. For though the Southern Church has adhered more closely to the exoteric teachings of Shäkyamuni, with slight variations in the dogmas as they were formed at various assemblies after the Master's death, yet the Northern Church has preserved unadulterated the esoteric teachings which Siddhärtha Buddha gave to his chosen disciples and Arhats. Buddhism cannot be rightly judged in our age by considering only one or other of its exoteric forms. Real Buddhism can be appreciated only by harmonizing the philosophy of the Southern Church with the metaphysics of the Northern schools. If one form appears too pictorial and ascetic, the other too metaphysical and supersensory, and much too overburdened with the trappings of Indian exoterism – many of the gods of the Indian pantheon have been transplanted under new names to Tibetan territory – this is the consequence of Buddhism having adopted an exoteric expression in both churches. The two stand to each other in about the same relation as Protestantism and Roman Catholicism. Both have erred through overzeal and lack of explanation, although neither the southern nor the northern Buddhist clergy have ever consciously strayed from the truth, and although they are by no means inferior to what might be called false priesthood, ambition, or the pursuit of personal gain or power, as is the case with the later churches.
Buddhi Taijasa (Sanskrit). A thoroughly mystical expression that allows for several interpretations. In occultism, it is used with reference to the human principles (exoteric) in such a way that it denotes the state of the divided Manas when it plunges into a ray of Buddhi, the spiritual soul, during life. For “Taijasa” means “ray,” and Manas becomes radiant through its union with Buddhi; it is, as it were, imbued with Buddhi, and thereby one with it; the trinity has become one; and, since the element of Buddhi is the highest, it becomes Buddhi-Taijasa. In short, the human soul is enlightened by the radiance of the divine soul, human reason is enlightened by the light of the spirit of divine self-awareness.
C
Causal body. This “body” is in reality nothing physical, neither in the subjective nor in the objective sense; but Buddhi, the spiritual soul, is so called because it is the direct cause of the transition from Sushupti to Turya, the highest state of Samädhi. It is also called “käranopedhi”, “the basis of the cause”, through which täraka räja yogis are called; and in the Vedanta system, it corresponds to the two “vijnänamaya” and “änandamaya kosha” (the latter is closest to the atmä, and is therefore the carrier of the world spirit). But buddhi alone cannot be called a causal body, but only forms it in conjunction with manas, the entity that permeates the embodiments, or the ego.
Chêla (Hind.). A disciple. The disciple of a guru or sage; the follower of an adept or disciple of a philosopher.
Chrestos (Greek). The earlier Gnostic term for Christ. It was used as a technical term in the fifth century BC by Aeschylus, Herodotus and others. The “manteumata pythocresta”, or the “oracles originating from a Pythian god” through a Pythian priestess, are mentioned by the ancients (Choeph. 901) and “pythocrestos” is derived from “chrao”. “Chresterion” is not only ‘the testimony of the oracle’, but also a sacrifice performed in this way. ‘Chrestes’ is the person who interprets the oracles, a ‘prophet and soothsayer’, and ‘Chresterios’, one who serves an oracle or a god. One of the first Christian writers, Justin Martyr, in his First Apology, calls his religious comrades Christians: “It is only through ignorance that men call themselves Christians instead of Chrestians,” says Lactantius (Lib. IV, chap. VII). The terms “Christian” and “Christians,” which originally meant “Chrest” and “Chresten,” come from the temple language of the pagans. In that language, “Chrestos” means “a student in training,” a candidate for the priesthood; if he had attained this through initiation, through long temptations and privations, and if he had been anointed (that is, ” rubbed with oil, as was done with initiates and also with images of the gods according to the ritual prescriptions), then he was transformed into a Christos – a “purified” one in the esoteric or mystical language. In mystical language, Christes or Christos actually indicates that the “path” has already been taken and the goal has been reached; what is meant is that the fruits of persistent work have been realized, that the perishable personality has become one with the indestructible individuality, that the human being has transformed into the immortal ego. “At the end of the path stood the Christ”, the Purifier; and when unity was achieved, the ‘Chrestos’, ‘the man of privation’, became the Christos. Paul, the initiate, knew this and meant it exactly when he said, although it is poorly translated: “My dear children, whom I give birth to again in anguish until Christ takes shape in you!” (Gal. IV, 19); the correct translation would be: “until you form the Christ within you”. But the profane, who only knew that “Chrestos” was somehow related to priest and prophet, and who knew nothing of the hidden meaning of “Christos,” continued, as Justin the Martyr and Lactantius did, to call Chresten, which should mean “Christians.” Every good person can thus find the “Christ” within themselves, as Paul puts it, regardless of whether they are a Jew, Muslim, Hindu or Christian. (Ephesians 3:16-17).
Christ, cf. “Chrestos”.
Christian Science. A newly coined term to describe those who practice a healing art through the will. The name is somewhat misleading, because the Buddhist as well as the Jew, the Hindu or the materialist can practice this new form of “Western Yoga” with good success, if he only guides and tests his will with sufficient firmness. Mental Science is a rival. It works by denying every illness and every evil, claiming that the universal Spirit can never be exposed to the pains of the flesh, and that because every particle of matter is spirit and is in spirit, and finally because the healer and the healed are contained in this spirit, there is no such thing as illness. But this does not in any way prevent both Christian and mental scientists from succumbing to illness and suffering physical pain like other mortals.
Clement of Alexandria. A church father and prolific writer who was a Neoplatonic philosopher and disciple of Ammonius Saccas. He was one of the few Christian philosophers in the second and third centuries CE in Alexandria.
College of Rabbis. A college in Babylon that was particularly famous in the earliest centuries of Christianity; its fame was greatly eclipsed when Greek teachers such as Philo the Jew, Josephus, Aristobulus and others appeared in Alexandria. The former retaliated against these rivals of theirs by calling them theurgists and unillumined prophets. Yet the Alexandrian scholars were not looked upon as sinners and deceivers in prophecy when orthodox Jews were at the head of such schools of hazim. There were colleges for the teaching of prophecy and the secret sciences. Samuel was the head of such a school at Ramah; Elisha, of another at Jericho. Hillel had a regular academy for prophets and seers; and it was Hillel, as a disciple of the Babylonian college, who founded the sect of the Pharisees and the orthodox Rabbis.
Cyclus (Greek). From “kuklos”. The ancients divided time into endless circles, wheels within wheels; such periods had a different duration; and each one was started or ended by a cosmic or terrestrial, a physical or metaphysical event. There were cycles of only a few years and cycles of immense length. The great Orphic Cycle, which related to the temporal transformation of the races, lasted 120,000 years, and that of Cassandrus 136,000 years. The latter brought about a complete change in the planetary influences and in the relationship of men to the gods – a concept quite lost on modern astrologers.
D
Deist. One who admits the possibility of the existence of a God, but maintains that He cannot be known, and therefore denies revelation. An agnostic of the ancient times.
Deva(Sanskrit). A god, a “radiant” deity. “Deva” (deus) comes from the root “div”, “to shine”. A deva is a heavenly being, either good, bad or indifferent, who dwells in the three “worlds” above ours. There are thirty-three groups or 330 million devas.
Devachan. The “abode of the gods”. A state between two earthly lives, in which the Atma (Buddhi-Manas, or the trinity in unity) enters when it has separated from Käma Rüpa and when the lower principles have been dissolved, thus at death on earth. Dhammapada (Päli). A work containing aphorisms from Buddhist writers.
Dhyâna (Sanskrit). One of the six “päramitas” or degrees of perfection. A state that leads the practicing ascetic far beyond the realm of sensual perception and the world of matter. Literally: “absorption”. The six stages of Dhyäna differ only in the degree of detachment of the personal ego from the sensual life.
Dhyân Chohans. Literally: the “Lords of Meditation”. The highest gods, corresponding to the Catholic archangels. Those divine intelligences that are responsible for the governance of the cosmos.
Doppelgänger. An expression used for the finer bodies of man (etheric body, astral body).
E
Ego (Latin). “I”; the consciousness of a person of “I am I”; or the perception of “I-ness”. Esoteric philosophy teaches the existence of two “I's” in man, the mortal or personal one, and the higher, divine or impersonal one; the former is called personality, the latter individuality.
Egoity. This refers to the characteristic of individuality, by no means of personality, while egoism or “selfishness” refers to the latter to a great extent.
Eidôlon (Greek). This is the creative fine loan of man, whose image is the physical one.
Initiation, cf. initiation. Initiated, cf. initiated.
Ecstasy(Greek). A psycho-spiritual state; a physical trance that produces clairvoyance and an exhilarating state that leads to visions.
Elementals. The spirits of the elements. The creatures developed in the four natural kingdoms of earth, air, fire, and water. The kabbalists call them gnomes (for earth), sylphs (for air), salamanders (for fire), and undines (for water). With the exception of a few higher species and their leaders, they are more natural forces than ethereal humans. As serving spirits of the occultists, they can produce various effects; but when they are used by “elementals” (taken up by Käma Rupäs) - in which case they enslave the mediums - then they become deceptive spirits. All the lower invisible beings in the fifth, sixth and seventh planes of our earthly world are called elementals – peris, devs, djins, sylvans, satyrs, fauns, elves, dwarves, trolls, norns, goblins, nixies, white women, ghosts, etc.
Eleusinian (Greek). The Eleusinian mysteries were the most famous and ancient of the Greek mysteries (with the exception of the Samothracian mysteries); they were performed near the village of Eleusis, not far from Athens. Epiphanius says that they can be traced back to the days of Jacchos (1800 BC). They were celebrated in honor of Demeter, the great Ceres and the Egyptian Isis; and the last act of the representation referred to a sacred sacrifice of penance and resurrection, where the initiate was admitted to the highest degree of the Epopten. The performance of the mysteries began in the month of Boëdromion (September), the time of the vintage, and lasted from the 15th to the 22d, thus seven days. The Hebrew festival of the Tabernacle — the harvest festival — in the month of Ethanim (the seventh) also began on the 15th and ended on the 22d. The name of the month (Ethanim) is derived, thing, from “adonim, adonia, attenim, ethanim”, and was thus formed in honor of Adonai or Adonis (Tham), whose death was celebrated by the Hebrews in the groves of Bethlehem as a mourning festival. The sacrifice of “bread and wine” was offered both in the Eleusinian mysteries and during the Tabernacle Festival.
Emanation. The doctrine of emanation in its metaphysical sense is opposed to evolution; but it is one with it. Science shows that evolution in its physiological sense is a kind of development in which the germ that forms is already preformed in the mother organism; the development and the final form and the characteristic properties of the germ are determined by nature; the process takes place blindly, as in the universe, through the interaction of the elements and their various parts. Occultism shows that this is only apparent; the real process is emanation, guided by intelligent forces under immutable laws. Therefore, occultists and theosophists who profess the doctrine of evolution as taught by Kapila and Manu are “emanationists” rather than “evolutionists.” Once the doctrine of emanation was widespread. It was advocated by the Alexandrian philosophers as well as by the Indian, Egyptian and Chaldean philosophers, and no less by the Hellenic priest-sages and the Hebrews (in their Kabbalah and also in Genesis). For it is a mistranslation when the Hebrew word “asdt” is rendered as “angel” in the Septuagint; in reality, “emanations” or “aeons” are meant, exactly in the same sense as with the Gnostics. Thus, in Deuteronomy (XXXIII, 2), the word “asdt” or “ashdt” is translated as “fiery law”, whereas the correct translation is “from his right hand came a fire according to the law”, which means that the fire of one flame is communicated to another, as when something ignites a flammable substance. This is exactly what is meant by “Isis unveiled” Emanation: “Being in evolution” means in this sense the impetus for the development of a higher form - which is clearly expressed by Manu and also corresponds to the teachings of other Indian philosophers of the earliest antiquity. The philosopher's tree illustrates it by the example of zinc dissolution. The contrast between the adherents of these schools and the emanationists can be briefly stated as follows: “The evolutionist stops at certain limits of the ‘unknowable’; the emanationist believes that nothing can develop - or, as it is also said, be born - that has not first been laid in this seed, so that all life is derived from a spiritual force.”
Esoteric. Hidden, secret. From the Greek esotericos, “inner”.
Esoteric Buddhism. Secret wisdom or secret science, from the Greek “esotericos”, “inner”, and the Sanskrit word “bodhi”, knowledge, which is to be distinguished from buddhi “the ability to recognize or comprehend” and from Buddhism, the philosophical teaching of the Buddha, the “enlightened one”. The spelling “Buddhism” is also used for the above from “buddha” (intelligence, wisdom), the son of Soma.
Eurasian. An abbreviation for “European-Asian”. The mixed-colored races; the children of white fathers and black mothers or vice versa.
Exoteric. Outward, public; the opposite of “esoteric” or “hidden”.
Extra-cosmic. Outside the world or nature. This is a nonsense word invented to assert the existence of a personal God outside the world; however, the world is infinite and boundless, so it cannot have anything outside of itself. The term is used in contrast to the pantheistic idea, according to which the whole universe is animated and shaped by spirituality and divinity, according to which nature is only the garment and the material, the shadow of the truth of the invisibly present.
F
Thread-soul. The same as Süträtma. Cf. this.
Ferho (Syrian). This is how the Nazarenian Gnostics refer to the highest and greatest creative power.
Fire philosophers. This term was applied to hermetics and alchemists in the Middle Ages, as well as to the Rosicrucians. The latter, the successors of the Theurgists, regarded fire as the symbol of the Godhead. For them, it was the source not only of material atoms, but also of the power that contains spiritual and psychic forces. Externally broken down into its elements, fire is a threefold principle; esoterically, it is a sevenfold entity like all the other elements. Man is spirit, soul and body, and can be viewed from four points of view. So it is with fire. According to the writings of Robert Flud (Robertus de Fluctibus), who was one of the famous Rosicrucians, fire contains: firstly, the visible flame (its body); secondly, an invisible, astral fire (soul); and thirdly, its spirit. The four aspects are a) heat (life), b) light (mind), c) electricity (cosmic or molecular forces) and d) the summarizing basic elements, the higher spirit or the basic cause of its existence and manifestation. For the Hermeticist and Rosicrucian, the view exists that a flame that disappears in the physical world only passes from the visible world into the invisible, from the perceptible into the non-perceptible.
G
Gautama (Sanskrit). An Indian proper name, namely that of the prince of Kapilavastu, the son of Suddhodana, the Shakya king of a small territory on the borders of Nepal, who was born in the seventh century BC and who is currently called the “Saviour of the World”. Gautama or Gotama was the sacred name of the Shakya family. He was born a mere mortal, but ascended to Buddhahood through his own personal and matchless merits: a man truly greater than any god.
Gebirol. Solomon ben Yeliudah, who is called Avicebron in literature. An Israelite by birth, a philosopher, poet, and Kabbalist; a voluminous writer and mystic. He was born in the eleventh century at Malaga (1021), educated at Saragossa, and died at Valencia (1070); he was killed by Mohammedans. His religious followers called him Solomon the Sephardi or the Spaniard, and the Arabs called him Abu Ayyub Suleiman ben Ya'hya Ibn Djebirol, while the scholastics gave him the name Avicebron (see Myers Quabbalah). Ibn Gebirol was undoubtedly one of the greatest philosophers and teachers of his age. He wrote extensively in Arabic, and his manuscripts are well preserved. His most important work seems to be Megor' Hayyim, which means “Fountain of Life.” It is “one of the oldest discussions of the secrets of speculative Kabbalah,” as his biographers inform us.
Law of Retribution, comp. Karma.
Gnosis(Greek). Literally, “knowledge”. This is the technical term used by the schools of religious philosophy, both before the early days of Christianity and during them, to describe the object of their quest. The spiritual and sacred knowledge, the gupta-vidyâ of the Hindus, could only be attained through initiation into the spiritual mysteries, of which the ceremonial “mysteries” were a reflection.
Gnostic (Greek). Those philosophers who devoted themselves to Gnosticism. They flourished during the first three centuries of the Christian era. The most outstanding were: Simon Magus, Valentinus, Basilides, Marcion, etc. Golden Age. The ancients divided the cycle of life into the golden, silver, bronze and iron ages. The golden age was considered to be the one of greatest purity, simplicity and widespread happiness.
Great World Age. The ancients speak of several “Great World Ages”. In India, one such age encompasses the entire “Mahä-Manvantara”, the lifetime of Brahma, with each of its “days” comprising the cycle of a “chain” or a period of seven “rounds” (see Sinnett, Esoteric Buddhism). A “day” and a “night” together represent: “Manvantara and Pralaya, 86,400,000,000 years; one ‘age’ lasts 3,110,400,000,000,000 years, after which the Pralaya or dissolution of the universe becomes a general one. For the Egyptians and Greeks, the term only refers to the world year or sidereal year, which encompasses 25,868 individual solar years. They say nothing about the complete world age - that of the gods; this was a subject that was only touched upon during the initiation ceremonies. The Great World Age of the Chaldeans was expressed in numbers, which are the same as in India.
Guhȳa-vidyâ (sanskr.). The secret science of the mystical mantras.
Gupta-vidyâ (Sanskrit). The same as guhya-vidyâ. Esoteric or secret science, knowledge.
Gyges. “The Ring of Gyges” is an image that often appears in European literature. Gyges was a Lydian who, after killing King Candaules, married the king's widow. Plato tells of Gyges that he descended into an abyss in the earth and found a brazen horse, in the side of which he discovered the skeleton of a giant who had a brazen ring on his finger. When he put this ring on his own finger, he made it invisible.
H
Hades (Greek). Aides is the “invisible”, the land of the shadows; one of its areas was Tartaros, a place of complete darkness, like the realm of deep, dreamless sleep in Amenti. According to the punishments that were inflicted there, the place was purely karmic. Neither Hades nor Amenti were hell as described by some priests; and whether one went to Hades or to the Elysian Fields, one could only get there by crossing the river to the “other shore”. The Egyptian belief is very well expressed in the story of Charon, ferryman of the Styx, which is found not only in Homer but also in the poets of the most diverse countries. The “river” must be crossed before one can reach the “islands of the blessed.” The Egyptian ritual describes a Charon and his boat long before Homer. He is Khu-en-ra, “the helmsman with the head of a hawk.”
Hallucinations. A state of consciousness caused by physiological failures, sometimes also by mediumship, and sometimes also by drunkenness. But the causes that produce the visions must be sought deeper than is done by physiology. All these, especially those produced by mediumship, are due to a relaxation of the nervous system, which creates irregular conditions that attract disease agents from the astral light. These then provide the various hallucinations, which are sometimes, though not always, what doctors claim they are: mere empty and unreal dreams. No one can see anything that does not exist, that is, that does not arise from an impression in the astral world, or above it. But a seer may perceive objects and events from the past, present, or future that are in no way dependent on himself, and may also perceive various completely unrelated things at the same time, which result in quite grotesque and nonsensical combinations. Both drinkers and schemers, mediums and adepts see their respective visions in the astral light; only that the drunkard, the insane, the untrained medium or the person suffering from brain fever see because they cannot change it, and in a way that is unconscious to them, cause visions that they cannot control. The adept and the trained seer, on the other hand, have them under their control and can place them under their control. They know how to adjust their face and determine the scenes they want to observe, and to distinguish the different areas of the astral light. In the former, lightning-like formations appear in the sea of astral light; in the latter, the visions are a faithful reproduction of what really was, is or will be. The random flashes that occur within the deceptive flickering light in the medium become, under the guiding will of the adept and seer, clearly defined images, the true representation of what enters the focus of his perceptions.
Sacred Science. A term applied to the occult sciences in general, and by the Rosicrucians to the Kabbalah, and especially to Hermetic philosophy.
Clairaudience. The faculty, either innate or acquired by occult exercises, of hearing things at a distance.
Clairvoyance. The faculty of perceiving by inner sight or spiritual vision. As the word is commonly used, it is an indefinite and indefinite term, covering in its meaning both a presentiment, arising from natural endowments and intuition, and the faculty that was so remarkably inherent in Jacob Boehme and Swedenborg. But because these two great seers could never rise higher than the general spirit of the Jewish Bible and certain sectarian doctrines, they confused what they saw. They often strayed far from true clairvoyance. Hermas. An ancient Greek writer, of whose works only a small fragment has survived.
Hierogrammatist. A term given to those Egyptian priests who were charged with the recording and reading of the sacred and secret documents. Literally, “the writers of the secret documents”. They were the instructors of the neophytes who were being prepared for initiation.
Hierophant. From the Greek “hierophantes”, literally “he who expounds the sacred things”; a term applied to the highest adepts in the temples of antiquity, who were the teachers and interpreters of the mysteries and the initiators into the great concluding mysteries. The Hierophant represented the Demiurge, and at the initiation expounded the various phenomena of Creation which were represented under his supervision. He was the sole interpreter of the esoteric mysteries and doctrines. An uninitiated person was forbidden to pronounce his name. He sat in the East, and as the symbol of authority bore a golden ball, hanging from the nape of his neck. He was also called “Mystagogus.” (Mackenzie, The Royal Masonic Cyclopaedia.)
Hillel. An important Babylonian rabbi in the century before Christ. He was the founder of the sect of the Pharisees, and a learned and pious man.
Hînayâna (Sanskrit). The “small vehicle”; a work of writing and a school of Buddhism that form a contrast to “Mahâyâna”, the “great vehicle”. Both schools are mystical in nature. In the exoteric sense, it also means the lowest form of overcoming space.
Hell. A term that comes from the Scandinavian deity Hela, just as the word Ad in Russian and other Slavonic languages, meaning the same, comes from the Greek Hades. The only difference between the cold Scandinavian hell and the hot Christian hell is the difference in temperature. But the idea of this intensely hot region is not peculiar to the Europeans; many peoples have the conception of an underworld climate, situated in a similar manner in the center of the earth. All exoteric religions—Brahmanic, Buddhist, Zoroastrian, Mohammedan, Jewish, and others—imagine hell as hot and dark, though sometimes more attractive than forbidding. The idea of a hot hell arose from the misunderstanding of an astronomical allegory. Hell as a place of punishment did not become established among the Egyptians until the 17th or 18th dynasty, when Typhon had been transformed from a god into a devil. But however this terrible idea may have been implanted in the minds of the poor ignorant masses, the idea of a burning hell and souls condemned to it is purely Egyptian. Ra (the Sun) became the Lord of the furnace of fire in Karr, the hell of Pharaoh, and the sinners were afflicted with misery “in the heat of the infernal fire”. “There was a lion,” says Dr. Birch, ‘which was called the furious monster.’ Others describe the place as ‘the bottomless pit and the lake of fire into which the victims are thrown’ (cf. Revelation). The Hebrew word ‘gaihinnom’ (gehenna) never really had the meaning given to it in Christian orthodoxy.
Homogeneity. From the Greek words “homos” “the same” and “genos” “kind”. That which is of the same essence in the full sense of the word, undifferentiated in itself, not composed, as one would imagine gold to be.
Hypnotism. A term given by Dr. Braid to the process by which a person of strong will-power causes another, weaker in this respect, to enter into a trance-like state; when the latter is thus placed, the hypnotist is able to suggest anything to him. If this is not done for healing purposes, it is considered by occultists to be black magic or sorcery. It is a very dangerous practice in both moral and physical terms, as it affects the nervous system.
I
Iamblichus. A great theosophist and initiate of the third century. He wrote much about the various types of demons that can appear through invocation, but he spoke out strongly against such appearances. He was known for his strict lifestyle, great purity, and seriousness. It is assumed that he could rise ten cubits above the ground, like some modern yogis and mediums.
Illusion. In occultism, everything finite (such as the universe and everything in it) is called “illusion” or “mäyä”.
Individuality. A term used in Theosophy and occultism to refer to the higher self of a human being. A distinction is made between the immortal and divine self and the mortal human self, which perishes. The latter, or “personality” (personal self), survives the dead body only for the duration of the Käma löka: the individuality, however, forever.
Initiate. From the Latin “initiatus”. The term for someone to whom the secrets and mysteries of any form of masonry or occult current have been revealed. In ancient times, this term was used to refer to those who had been initiated into the secret knowledge by the hierophants of the mysteries; in our more recent times, it refers to those who have been initiated by the adepts of the mystical teaching, which, despite the progress of the ages, is only spread to a small extent on earth.
Ishvara (Sanskrit). The “Lord” or personal God, the divine spirit in man. Literally “independent” (sovereign) existence. A term given to Shiva and other gods in India. Shiva is also called Ishvaradeva or the “Absolute God”.
J
Javidan Khirad (Pers.). A work with a moral teaching.
Jhâna (Päli). The Sanskrit word “jnâna”; occult wisdom.
Josephus, Flavius. A first-century historian; a Hellenized Jew who lived in Alexandria and died in Rome. Eusebius claims that he wrote the famous sixteen lines about Christ, but it is highly likely that Eusebius himself, the great forger among the Church Fathers, inserted them into Josephus' writing. This passage, through which Josephus, although he was a devout Jew and died as a Jew, is said to have confessed the Messiahship and divine origin of Jesus, is now declared to be inauthentic by most Christian bishops (Lardner among others); likewise by Paley. (See his “Evidences of Christianity). For centuries it was considered one of the most convincing proofs of the real existence of Jesus, the Christ.
Jukabar Zivo. A gnostic term. The “salvation of the eons” in the Nazarene system. He is the creator (emanator) of the seven “sacred lives” (the first seven Dhyän Chohans or archangels, each of which represents one of the basic forces) and he himself is called the third Logos. In the “Codex Nazarenus” he is called “stem” and “vine” in the “Food of Life”. This is consistent with what Christ (Chrestos) says: “I am the true vine and my Father is the vinedresser (John XV:1). In the Roman Catholic Church, Christ is seen as the ‘head of the eons’, just as Michael is ‘he who is like God’. This was also the belief of the Gnostics.
K
Kabbalah (Hebrew). “The secret wisdom of the Hebrew Rabbis of the Middle Ages, which originated from the older secret teachings about the divine origins and the development of the world, and which were connected with a theology after the time of the Babylonian captivity of the Jews.” All works of an esoteric nature are called cabalistic.
Kâmaloka. (Sanskrit). The semi-material world, subjective and invisible to sense perception, in which the disembodied “personalities” are, those astral forms called kamarupa, and which remain until they disappear through the complete exhaustion of the effects emanating from the thought forms of the lower animal passions and desires. This is the Hades of the Greeks and the Amenti of the Egyptians – the land of the dumb shadows.
Kâma Rûpa (Sanskrit). In metaphysics and in esoteric philosophy this is the name given to the subjective form created by the intellectual and physical desires and thoughts in connection with material things; this occurs in all sentient beings. It is a form that survives the death of the body. After this death, three of the “seven principles” remain on earth (or one could also say: worlds of the senses and of consciousness, in which the human instinctive and mental being unfolds its activity): the body, the etheric body and the astral body; the three higher principles, grouped together into a unity, pass into the state of the devahan, in which the higher self remains until the hour of re-embodiment strikes, and the thought form of the previous personality is abandoned in its new mode of existence. There the human afterimage lives on a plant existence for a period of time that corresponds to the degree of materiality in which it was abandoned, and which is determined by the last life of the deceased. As soon as it is deprived of higher spirituality and the physical senses, thus abandoned to its own senseless forces, it slowly decays and disintegrates. But if it is forced back into the earthly sphere, whether by the passionate wishes and invocations of living friends or by the regular practices of black magic — which is one of the worst effects of mediumship — such “ghosts” can be sustained for a time and continue the natural life of their body. Once the Käma Rüpa has become accustomed to returning to living bodies, it becomes a vampire that consumes the life forces of those who associate with it. In India, such thought forms are called “pisächas”; they are greatly feared.
Kapilavastu (Sanskrit). The birthplace of Buddha, also called the “yellow city”, the residence of the father of Gautama Buddha.
Kardec, Allan. The assumed name of the founder of French spiritualism, whose real name was Rivaille. It was he who recorded and published the experiences of mediums gained in trance, which then became a “philosophy” that played a certain role between 1855 and 1870.
Karma (Sanskrit). In the physical sense: action; in the metaphysical sense, the law of compensation, the law of ethical causation. Nemesis is only in the sense of bad karma. It is the eleventh nidäna in the chain of causes and effects in orthodox Buddhism; but it is the power that controls all things, the result of moral action, the metaphysical samskära, or the moral effect of an act committed for the satisfaction of a personal desire. There is a karma of merit and a karma of guilt. But karma neither punishes nor rewards; it is simply the universal law that, like other effective laws, brings about certain effects in life when their respective causes are present. When Buddhism teaches that “karma is the moral core (or essence) that alone survives death and also lives on in transformation” or in re-embodiment, it means nothing other than that nothing of the personality persists except through the causes it has produced, those causes which are immortal, which cannot be erased from the context of the universe until their lawful effects have occurred, and which only disappear with those effects. And such causes, in so far as they are not offset by the corresponding effects during a person's lifetime, must pursue the re-embodied ego until complete harmony between causes and effects has been achieved. Of course, the “personality”, which is nothing more than a bundle of material atoms and instinctive and mental qualities, cannot find a continuation in the purely spiritual world. Only that which is immortal and divine in its true essence, namely the ego, can exist forever. And just as it is that ego that determines the personality into which it wants to move after each Dwahan, and which, through this personality, receives the effects that it has produced through the karmic causes, so it is also the ego, the “self”, to which the “moral core” refers, and in which the karma is embodied, thus “surviving death”.
Caste. Originally the system of four hereditary classes into which the Indian population was divided: Brahmans, Kshatriyas, Vaishyas and Shüdra. The first caste consists of the descendants of the gods, the second of warriors, the third of merchants, and the fourth and lowest of farmers. The division into hundreds of smaller castes originates from these four.
Kether (Hebrew). “The crown, the highest of the ten Sephiroth; the first of the supersensible trinity”. It corresponds to the Macroprosopus, the All-containing or Arikh Anpin, which is divided into Chokmah and Binah.
Krishna (Sanskrit). The most famous avatar of Vishnu, the “savior” of the Hindus and the most popular god. He is the eighth avatar, the son of Devaki and nephew of Kansha, the Indian hero who, while the shepherds who were hiding him were searching for him, killed thousands of their newborn children. The story of Krishna's conception, birth and childhood is the complete antithesis of the New Testament account. The missionaries therefore tried to show that the Hindus had borrowed the story from the tales which the Christians brought to them.
Kshetrajña, or Kshetrajneshvara (Sanskrit). An embodied spirit in occultism, the conscious ego in its highest manifestation; the ever-reincarnating principle, or “God in us”.
Kumâra (Sanskrit). A virgin boy or young celibate. The first Kumaras were the seven sons of Brahmä, born of the limbs of the god in the so-called “ninth” creation. They were given the name because they refused to “create” anything that is in their nature, and so they remained, in the sense of the legend, “permanent yogis”.
L
Labro St. A Roman saint who was solemnly beatified years ago. His great holiness consisted in sitting in one of the gardens of Rome night and day for forty years, and remaining unwashed all that time; the result was that he was eaten up by his own vermin.
Long countenance. A cabalistic expression; “Arikh Anpin” in Hebrew; in Greek: Macroprosopos, which forms a contrast to “short countenance”, or “Zeir Anpin”, the microprosopos. The former corresponds to the deity, the latter to man, the “small image of the great form”.
Lao-Tzu (Chinese). A great sage, saint and philosopher who was a contemporary of Confucius.
Linga-sharira (Sanskrit). The “etheric body”, the ether-like counterpart of the body. The term means “double”. It is the “eidolon” of the Greeks, the living and exemplary body, the reflection of the carnal man. It is born before man and dies, or dissolves, with the disappearance of the last part of the body.
Logos (Greek). The manifested divinity, as every people has it; the outward expression or effect of the cause, which always remains hidden. Thus conceived, the Logos is the expressed thought; hence, in the metaphysical sense, the expression can be translated by “word”.
Longinus, Dionysius Cassius. A famous critic and philosopher, born at the beginning of the third century (around 213 AD). He was a diligent worker and heard the lectures of Ammonius Saccas, the founder of Neoplatonism, at Alexandria; but he was more of a critic than a follower. Porphyry (the Jew Malek or Malchus) was his disciple before becoming Plotinus' disciple. He is said to have been a living library and a walking museum. Towards the end of his life, he became the teacher of Greek literature of Zenobia, Queen of Palmyra. She rewarded his services by denouncing him to the Emperor Aurelian, stating that he was a rebel against the latter, a crime for which Longinus and several others were condemned to death by the emperor in 273.
M
Macrocosm. The encompassing universe; literally “the great world”.
Magic. The “great” science. In accordance with Deveria and other orientalists, “magic is to be regarded as the sacred science, which is inseparable from religion. This is how it is regarded by the oldest and most educated peoples. The Egyptians, for instance, were a strictly religious nation, as were and are the Hindus. “Magic consists in the service of the gods and is acquired by it,” says Plato. Could a people who, as can be shown beyond doubt from writings and documents, believed in magic for thousands of years have been deceived for such a long time? Or is it likely that generations upon generations of learned and pious priesthoods, among whom many became martyrs, saints or ascetics, could have deceived themselves or the people (or just the latter), just for the pleasure of propagating the belief in “miracles”? It may be said that they were fanatics who would do anything for the belief in their gods and idols. To this it may be retorted: In such a case, the Brahmanical and Egyptian “rekhget-amens” or hierophants were not; they would not have popularized the belief in man's power over the forces of the gods through magical performances; for these gods are in truth only the hidden forces of nature, personified by the learned priests themselves, who saw in them only attributes of the One unknown and nameless principle. As Proclus, the Platonist, puts it: “When the ancient priests observed that there is a certain relationship and correspondence between things in nature, and that hidden powers are revealed from things, and that all things have their basis in the universe, they brought a sacred science of the mutual correspondences and affinities... and they used both celestial and terrestrial entities for hidden purposes, whereby they, based on a certain correspondence, sought out the divine entities in their inner dwellings.” Magic is the science of how to get in touch with higher, supernatural forces, as well as that by which one rules the lower realms; a practical knowledge of the hidden secrets of nature, which are revealed only to a few, because they are difficult to acquire without falling into a fault against the eternal laws. Ancient and medieval mystics divided magic into three classes: Theurgy, Goety and Natural Magic. “Theurgy existed long before it became a special field of theosophists and metaphysicians,” says Kenneth Mackenzie. “Goety is black magic, and ‘natural’ or white magic arose with healing under its wings in the proud position of an exact and advanced study.” The comments added by the late theosophist are noteworthy: “The realistic tendencies of modern times have discredited magic and exposed it to ridicule... Belief (in one's self) is a true element of magic, and it existed long before other ideas that presuppose its existence. It is said that one must make a fool of oneself to be taken for wise; and a person's ideas must degenerate to the point of folly, that is, his receptive brain must go far beyond the lowly state of modern civilization before he can become a true magician, because the pursuit of his science requires a certain loneliness and a detachment from the self. Indeed, a great solitude, the accomplishment of which signifies a marvelous manifestation, a miracle in itself. At the same time, magic is not something supernatural. As discussed by Jamblichus, “through sacred theurgy, they announce that they are able to penetrate to exalted and universal entities and to that which rules over fate, that is to God and the world-builder: neither by using a substance, nor by drawing any other things into their realm, except by observing the wise measure of time. Some are already beginning to recognize the existence in the world of more subtle forces, of which they had previously known nothing. But, as Dr. Carter Blake rightly observes, “The nineteenth century is not the one that observed the becoming of the new, nor the fulfillment of the old, in method and thought”; to which Mr. Bonwick adds that “even if the ancients knew little of our method of investigating the secrets of nature, we know even less of their method of research”.
Magic, black sorcery, abuse of secret forces.
Magic, ceremonial. A magic that has been worked out in accordance with cabalistic rites, as it is brought forth by the Rosicrucians and other mystics by invoking spiritual powers that are higher than man and by commanding those elemental beings that stand lower in the scale of beings than man.
Magic, “beneficent magic” is the name given to divine magic that avoids all selfishness, all striving for power, all ambition and all possessiveness, and that strives solely to do good for the world in general and for one's neighbor in particular. The slightest attempt to use abnormal power for the furtherance of one's self makes these forces fall under magic and black art.
Mahâmanvantara (Sanskrit). The great interlude between the Manus, the period of universal activity. Manvantara simply signifies a period of activity as opposed to pralaya, or rest - without reference to the length of the cycle.
Mahat (Sanskrit). Literally, the “Great One”. The first principle of universal intelligence or consciousness. In the “Pauranic philosophy” it means the first product of the root being or “pradhäna” (synonymous with mülaprakriti); the creator of “manas”, the thinking principle, and of “ahankära”, the egoism, or the experience of “I am I” in the lower manas.
Mahâtmâ (Sanskrit). Literally, “great soul.” An adept of the highest degree. A exalted being who has mastered the lower principles; hence he is unhampered by the “man of flesh.” Mahatmas are in possession of knowledge and powers corresponding to the state they have attained in evolution. In Pali they are called arahants or rahats.
Mahâyâna (Sanskrit). A school of Buddhist philosophy; literally, “the great vehicle.” A mystical system founded by Nâgârjuna. His books were written in the second century A.D.
Manas (Sanskrit). Literally “mind.” The mental faculty that makes a human being an intelligent and moral creature and distinguishes him from mere animals; in some respects it is synonymous with “mahat”. Esoterically, however, when it occurs without further qualification, it means the higher self or the ever-reincarnating principle in man. In Theosophy, it is specifically referred to as the Buddhi-Manas, the spiritual soul, in contrast to its human reflection: the Käma-Manas.
Mânasa-putra (Sanskrit). Literally, “the sons of the spirit” or the spirit-born sons; a name given to our higher egos for the state before they have incarnated in humanity. In the exoteric, allegorical and symbolic meaning of the Puräëic (the ancient mythological books of the Hindus) it is a title given to the spirit-born sons of Brahmä, the Kumäras.
Manas-sûtrâtmâ (Sanskrit). Two words meaning “mind” (manas) and “thread soul” (sûtrâtmâ). It is, as it were, equivalent to ego or that which re-embodies itself. It is a technical term of Vedanta philosophy.
Manas-Taijasa (sanskrit). Literally, the “radiant Manas”; a state of the higher self that only persons of higher metaphysical talent are able to grasp and comprehend. The same as “Buddhi-Taijasa”, which may be compared.
Mantras (Sanskrit). Verses from Vedic books used in the form of chants and formulas. “Mantras” includes all parts of the Vedas that are distinct from the Brähmanas or their explanations.
Manu (Sanskrit). The great Indian lawgiver. The name comes from the Sanskrit root “man,” which means “to think.” In reality, “Manu” is only used for Sväyambhuva, the first of the Manus, who proceeded from Svayambhü, the creator of himself, who is therefore the Logos and the creator of humanity. Manu is the first lawgiver — almost a divine being.
Manvantara (Sanskrit). A period of manifestation, in contradistinction to pralaya, dissolution or rest; the term being applied to several cycles, especially to a day of Brahmä - 432,000,000,000 solar years - and to the reign of a Manu - 3,084,480,000 years. Literally “Manu-antara” - “between the Manus” (cf. Secret Doctrine II, 68ff.).
Materializations. In spiritism, the word refers to the objective appearance of the so-called “spirits of the deceased,” who occasionally re-embody themselves in the material, that is, they form a temporary body out of the material they find in the environment around them or in the radiations of those present, which takes the human form that was characteristic of the deceased in life. Theosophists recognize the phenomena of “materialization,” but they reject the theory that they are produced by “spirits,” that is, by the immortal principles of the disembodied persons. Theosophists believe that when phenomena occur – which is less often the case than is commonly believed – they are produced by the “larvae”, the “shadow images” or the “ghosts” of the dead personalities. (See “Käma-loka” and “Käma-Rüpa”.) Just as Käma-loka belongs to the realm of the earth and differs from it only in the degree of material density, which makes it imperceptible to the ordinary consciousness, so the occasional appearance of such shadows is something natural, like an electrical ball or other atmospheric phenomena. Electricity is present in the air as a fluid or atomic substance (for occultists believed with Maxwell that it is atomic) always present in the air. This fluid can reveal itself in various forms, but only when certain conditions arise under which it can “materialize”. Then it passes from its own world into ours and becomes objective. It is similar with the “shadows” of death. They are always around us, but they belong to another world, from which they perceive us no better than we perceive them. But when the strong desires of the living and the abnormal nature of the mediums interact as conditions, then these shadowy images are attracted, thereby pushed into our world, and thus become objective. This is black magic; it brings no good to the dead, and only suffering to the living, considering the fact that it is in conflict with a law of nature. The occasional materialization of “astral bodies” or etheric double bodies of living persons is something quite different. These “astral apparitions” are often misunderstood as the apparitions of the dead, whereas in a chameleon-like transformation, our own elemental beings, in connection with those of the disembodied and the cosmic elementals, often take on the form of those images that are present in our thoughts. In short, during the so-called “materialization sessions,” the entities that the medium then gives form to are present. Independent phenomena belong to a different type of psychic occurrence.
Materialist. This is not only the person who does not believe in God and the soul, but anyone who imagines the purely spiritual in a physical way; the one who believes in a human-like God, in a soul that can burn in a hellish fire, in a hell and a paradise that are supposed to be special places, not states of consciousness. American “substantialists”, a particular sect, are materialists, as are many who call themselves spiritualists.
Maya (Sanskrit). Illusion; the cosmic power that brings about the phenomenal world and makes possible the perception of it. In Hindu philosophy, only that which is unchanging and eternal is called reality; everything that is subject to change through deterioration and diversification, and therefore has a beginning and an end, is seen as maya, as illusion.
Mediumship. A word currently used for the abnormal psycho-physiological state that causes a person to mistake their imaginations of images, hallucinations, which arise naturally or are artificially produced, for realities. No perfectly healthy person in the physiological or psychic world can be a medium. What the medium sees and feels is “real” but untrue; it is either produced by the astral world in a deceptive way, or it comes from pure hallucinations that have no real existence except for the person perceiving them. “Mediumship” is a kind of vulgarized ‘mediation’ by which one afflicted with this ability becomes the messenger for the communication of a living ‘spirit’ with a secluded one. There are regular methods for developing this undesirable ability.
Mercavah (Hebrew). A chariot. The Kabbalists say that the Supreme Being, after forming the ten Sephiroths, which in their totality are Adam Kadmon, or the archetypal man, used the latter as a chariot or throne in which he descended to man.
Mesmerism. The term is associated with Mesmer, who rediscovered the magnetic force it denotes and its practical application in Vienna in 1775. It is a life force that one person can transfer to another, and that brings about an abnormal state of the nervous system, which has a direct influence on the mind and will of the subject or the mesmerized person.
Metaphysics. From the Greek “meta” = over, and “physica” = the things of the external material world. It means to disregard the spirit and stick to the dead letter when translating “supernatural” or supranatural, whereas it is about what lies beyond the visible. Metaphysics, as ontology and philosophy, is the name given to the science that deals with real and lasting entities as opposed to unreal, illusory phenomena.
Microcosm. The “small world” by which is meant man, who is created in the image of his Maker, the macrocosm, or “great world,” and contains all the appearances thereof. These terms are used in occultism and theosophy.
Mishnah(Hebrew). Literally, a “repetition”, from the word “shänäh”, to repeat something said orally. A collection of written records of the transmission of the oral teachings of the Jews and a collection of writings on which the later Talmud is based.
Moksha (Sanskrit). The same as “Nirvana”, a state of peace and bliss of the soul after death. Monad. This is the “unity”, the “one”; but in occultism the term is often used for the united duality, Atmä-Budhi, or the immortal part of man that is embodied in the lower realms and that gradually makes its way upwards to the final goal, to Nirvana.
Monas (Greek). In the Pythagorean system, duality emanates from the higher Monas, which is thus conceived as the true cause.
Monogenes (Greek). Literally: “he who came from one”; a name for Proserpina and other goddesses and gods, and also for Jesus.
Mundaka Upanishad (Sanskrit). Literally: the “Mundaka Esoteric Doctrine”. An extremely ancient work.
Mysteries. The sacred mysteries were performed in the ancient temples by the initiated hierophants for the benefit and instruction of the candidates. The most solemn and secret were certainly those held in Egypt by the “community of secret keepers,” as Bonwick calls the hierophants. Maurice describes their essence in a few characteristic lines. Speaking of the mysteries at Philae (the Nile island), he says: “It was in these gloomy caves that the great mystical Arcanum of the goddess (Isis) was unfolded to the adoring disciples, while the solemn hymn of initiation resounded through the long rooms of these stone corridors.” The word mystery is derived from the Greek “muo”, to close the mouth, and any symbol associated with it had a hidden meaning. As Plato and many other sages of antiquity say, these mysteries were a high school of religion, morals and ethics. The Greek mysteries, those of Ceres and Bacchus, were only imitations of the Egyptian ones, and the author of Egyptian Relief and Modern Thought informs us that our own word “chapel” means “caph-el,” or the school of “el,” the sun-god. The well-known Kabirs are connected with the mysteries.
In brief: the mysteries were a series of dramatic representations in which the secrets of cosmogony and nature in general were personalized by the priests and neophytes, who presented parts of various gods and goddesses by showing scenes (images) from their lives. These were expounded in their hidden meaning to the pupils of the initiation and of the philosophical teachings.
Mysteries language. The sacred, secret “language” of the initiated priests, which was only used when sacred things were discussed. Every nation had its own mystery language, unknown to all those who were not admitted to the mysteries.
Mystic. From the Greek word mysticos, one who was admitted to the mysteries; in our times it means one who practices mysticism, who proceeds from mystical, supersensible points of view, etc.
Mysticism. Any doctrine that encompasses the mystical and metaphysical, and that expresses the facts of the world in more idealized terms than are the usual ones.
N
Nazarene codex. The writings of the Nazarenes, also called Nabateans. According to various Church Fathers, such as Jerome and Epiphanius, they were understood to mean heretical teachings; in fact, however, they belonged to the various Gnostic teachings on cosmogony and theogony that were produced by different sects.
Necromancy. The resurrection of the images of the dead; in ancient times and also considered by occultists to be a kind of black magic. Iamblichus, Porphyry and other theurgists do not condemn the practice, nor did Moses, who condemned the “witches” to death in his time; these “witches” were often nothing more than mediums, such as the witches of Endor and Samuel.
Neoplatonists. A school of philosophy that reached its zenith in the second and third centuries AD and was founded by Ammonius Saccas of Alexandria. They are also known as Philalethes and Analogists; also as Theurgists and with even more names. They were the theosophists of earlier centuries. Neo-Platonism is Platonic philosophy enriched by ecstasy, divine Rāja Yoga.
Nephesh(Hebr.) “Breath of life”, animal soul. The term is used in the Bible with very little precision. In general it signifies präna, “life”; in the Kabbalah it denotes the animal passions, the animal soul. When used in accordance with theosophical teachings, it can mean the pranakamic principle or the living soul in man.
Nirmânakâya(Sanskrit). This expression signifies something quite different in the esoteric than what one imagines according to popular opinion or in the sense of the fantasies of orientalists. Some call “Nirmana Kâya” = the Nirvana with memory (Schlagintweit), probably on the assumption that it is a kind of Nirvana state during which consciousness and form are preserved. Others say that he is a kind of “trikäya” (three bodies), with the power to give himself an appearance-form, according to traditional Buddhism (Eitel's idea); it is also said that he is “embodied avatära of a deity”. Occultism, however, says (“Voice of the Silence”) that “Nirmanakâya” is a state, although it literally expresses a body. He is the form of an adept or yogi who chooses this state after death, rather than becoming “Dharmakâya” or entering the absolute state of Nirvana. He does this because the latter “kâya” frees him forever from the world of form, bringing him a state of selfish bliss that no other living being can share, and the adept would thus be excluded from the possibility of helping humanity or even gods. As an “Nirmanakäya”, the adept only sheds the physical body and retains all the other “principles”, except the kamic one, because he has eradicated it forever from his nature during his lifetime, and it can no longer assert itself after his death. So instead of entering a state of selfish bliss, he voluntarily enters a life of self-sacrifice, which is an existence that only ends with the cycle of life and enables him to help humanity in an invisible, but not ineffective way. (See Voice of Silence, third section, “The Seven Gates.”) Thus, contrary to what is sometimes believed, an “Nirmanakâya” is not the body in which a Buddha or Bodhisattva appears on earth, but in truth, whether a ” Chutuktu or a “Khubilkhan”, it is one who was an adept or a yogi during his lifetime and has since become a member of that invisible host that protects and guards humanity within the karmic boundaries. These beings are often mistakenly seen as “spirits” or devas, as the deity itself, etc., but an Nirmanakâya is always a protective, compassionate, guardian angel for those who are worthy of it. Whatever may be said against this teaching, however it may be denied, because it has not yet been made public in Europe and is therefore unknown to orientalists, who even call it a “myth of modern invention”: no one will dare to say that this idea of helping suffering humanity at the cost of unlimited self-sacrifice is not one of the greatest and noblest that has ever sprung from a human brain.
Nirvana (Sanskrit). According to the views of Orientalists, the “blowing away” or “extinguishing” like the flame of a candle, the complete destruction of existence. In the esoteric view, however, it is the state of absolute existence and absolute consciousness in which the ego of a person who has attained the highest degree of perfection and holiness during life finds itself after the death of the body, or exceptionally, as with Gautama Buddha and others, even during life.
Nirvana(Sanskrit). One who has attained “nirvana,” a liberated soul. In this respect, “nirvana” means something very different from the childish ideas of Orientalists. This becomes clear to any scholar who has visited India, China or Japan. It is said to mean “rising from misery,” but only from the misery of matter, freedom from “klesâ” or “kâma,” and the complete extinction of animal desires. When it is said that Abhidhamma describes Nirvâna as a “state of complete extinction,” it should be added that the latter words should be followed by, “in terms of everything that has any connection with matter or the physical world; and this simply because the latter (and everything in it) is illusion or 'mâjâ'. Shâkyamuni Buddha said in the last moments of his life: “the spiritual body is immortal.” Eitel, the learned sinologist, expresses this as follows: “Popular exoteric opinion explains Nirvâna negatively as a state of complete exclusion from the cycle of transformations, as a state of complete freedom from all forms of existence, which begins with freedom from all passion and activity; a state of equanimity towards all sensitivity,” — and one could add: ‘of the renunciation of all connection with the world of sorrow.’ And that is why the Bodhisattva, who prefers Nirmânakâya to Dharmakâya, is held in higher esteem than the Nirvanis in the popular estimation. But the same scholar adds: “Nirvana is conceived of in positive (or esoteric) terms as the highest state of spiritual bliss, as absolute immortality through the soul's (or rather the spirit's) withdrawal into itself, so that only individuality is preserved, so that Buddhas, after entering into Nirvana, may reappear on earth (in a future Manvantara).”
Noumenon(Greek). The true essence of a thing, in contradistinction to the deceptive object of the senses.
Nous(Greek). A Platonic term for the higher soul. It means “spirit,” in contradistinction to the animal soul, “psyche”; the divine consciousness or spirit in man. The name was adopted by the Gnostics for their first conscious “aeon”, which, as with the occultists, is the third Logos, in the cosmic sense, and the “third principle” (from above), or Manas in man.
Nout (Egyptian), in the Egyptian pantheon this signifies the “One, besides which there is no other,” because, in the sense of popular or exoteric religion, one should not ascend higher than to the third revelation, which radiates from the unknowable, the unknown of the esoteric philosophy of every people. The “nous” of Anaxagoras was the “maliát” of the Hindus - Brahma, the first revealed divinity, “the spirit of the soul that brings forth itself.” This creative principle is the “first mover” of all that is found in the universe, its soul and ideation.
O
ccult (Occult Sciences). The science of the secrets of nature in the physical and psychic, intellectual and spiritual sense. It is also called hermetic or esoteric science. In the West, one could speak of “Kabbalah”; in the East of mysticism, magic and yoga philosophy. In India, the latter term is applied by the Cheläs to the “seventh level of knowledge (darshana)” or philosophical school, while only six darshanas are known to the profane world. These sciences are, and this applies to all ages, hidden from the profane, for the very good reason that if they were known by the selfish classes, they would be used in the service of self-interest. This would turn divine wisdom into black magic, quite apart from the fact that the uneducated would not understand it. It has often been put forward as an indictment of the esoteric philosophy of Kabbalah that its literature is full of “barbaric and incomprehensible” expressions that remain beyond ordinary understanding. But can the same not be said of the “exact” sciences – medicine, physiology, chemistry, etc.? Do not the official representatives of science wrap their facts and discoveries in a hidden and mostly barbaric Greek-Latin terminology? Kenneth Mackenzie is right when he says: “To conceal in words when the facts are so simple is the art of the scientific authorities of the present day, in striking contrast to those of the seventeenth century, who called spades ‘spades’ and not ‘agricultural tools’.” Furthermore, such things in their simplicity would be comprehensible if spoken of in ordinary language, whereas the occult facts are of such abstruse entity that in most cases no words for them exist in the European languages. Finally, occult “jargon” is a twofold necessity: a) to describe these facts clearly to one familiar with the occult terminology, and b) to keep them from the profane crowd. Occultist. One who practices occultism, an adept in occult sciences; but the term is very often applied to a mere student.
Occult World. The name given by A. P. Sinnett to the first book on “Theosophy”, in which he covered its history and certain of its teachings. (Sinnett was then the editor of the leading Indian newspaper, the “Pioneer”, in Allahabad).
Olympiodorus. The last of the famous and celebrated Neoplatonists of the Alexandrian School. He lived in the sixth century, during the reign of Justinian. But there were several writers and philosophers of that name in pre-Christian and in post-Christian times. One of these was the teacher of Proclus, another an eighth-century historian, etc.
Origen. A Christian Father, born at the close of the second century, probably in Africa, of whom little, if anything, is known, except his biographical fragments, which have come down to posterity on the authority of Eusebius, the most indefatigable forger that ever lived in any age. He is said to have collected several hundred letters from Origen (Origines Adamantius), which are now said to be lost. For theosophists, the most interesting of all Origen's works is his “Doctrine of the Pre-Existence of the Soul.” He was a student of Ammonius Saccas and for a long time listened to the lectures of this great teacher and philosopher.
P
Panaenus. A Platonic philosopher of the Alexandrian school of the Philalethes.
Pandora. In Greek philosophy, the first woman on earth, created by Vulcan out of clay to deceive Prometheus and hinder his gifts to mortals. Each god had given her a gift with some ability; she was supposed to bring all this in a box to Prometheus, who, with foresight, sent her away by turning the gifts into evil. When his brother Epimetheus, who married her afterwards, opened the box, all the evils poured out of it onto humanity and have remained in the world ever since.
Pantheist. One who identifies God with nature and nature with God. Since we have to regard the divine as an infinite and omnipotent principle, it can hardly be thought of as anything other than the nature of the physical expression of the deity or its body.
Parabrahman (Sanskrit). A Vedanta term for “Beyond-Brahmâ.” The highest and most exalted principle, impersonal and nameless. In the “Veda” it is referred to as “This”.
Parinirvâna. In Buddhist philosophy, the highest form of Nirvâna, above the latter. Parsis. The present-day Persian followers of Zoroaster, who now live in India, particularly in Bombay and Gujerat; sun and fire worshippers. A highly esteemed and intelligent community in that area, which generally engages in trade. There are between 50,000 and 60,000 of them in India, where they have lived for several thousand years.
Personality. The occult teachings divide man into three aspects: the divine, the thinking or rational, and the irrational or animal man. For metaphysical purposes, he is also divided into seven parts, as is customary in Theosophy. It is also said to be composed of seven “principles”, three of which form the higher man, the higher “triad”, and the other four the “quaternity”. The personality is included in the latter, which encompasses all the characteristic properties of each physical life, including memory and consciousness. The individuality is the higher self (Manas) of the trinity, which is regarded as a unity. In other words, the individuality is our immortal self, which passes from incarnation to incarnation, each time clothed in a new personality.
Phallic worship. Sex-worship; the adoration and worship paid to those gods and goddesses who, like Siva and Durga in India, represent the two sexes. Philadelphians. Literally, “those who love their fellow men.” A sect of the seventeenth century founded by Jane Lead. They opposed all the rites, ceremonies, and forms of the church, and even the church itself, and professed to be guided by an inner divinity in soul and spirit. Their own ego or God in it, they called their guide.
Philalethen. Compare Neoplatonists.
Philo the Jew. A Hellenized Jew in Alexandria, famous historian and philosopher of the first century; born around 30 BC and died between 45 and 50 AD. Philo's symbolism of the Bible is remarkable. The animals, birds, reptiles, trees and places mentioned are all, as he claims, “allegories of states of mind, abilities, inclinations and passions. The useful plants are allegories of virtues, the poisonous plants of the inclinations of the unwise, and the same applies to the minerals; through streams and springs, through fields and houses. Metals, substances, weapons, clothes, ornaments, decorations are used to describe the body and its parts, the sexes and our external living conditions.” (Dict. Christ. Biog.) All this would be evidence that Philo was familiar with the ancient Kabbalah.
Philosopher's stone. An alchemical expression; it is also the name given to the “power of projection”, a mysterious “principle” that has the power to transform metals into gold. In theosophy, it symbolizes the transformation of man's lower nature into the higher, divine.
Phren. A Pythagorean term for Käma-Manas, which is still overshadowed by Buddhi-Manas.
Plane. From the Latin planus (flat), a surface of space, either physical or metaphysical. In occultism, it means the order or extent of a state of consciousness, or the state of matter in accordance with the corresponding forces of a particular sense; or the effect of particular forms of power.
Planetary spirits. Rulers and guides of the planets. Planetary gods.
Plastic. In occultism, this is how the essence of the astral body or the “image soul” is described.
Pleroma: “fullness”; a Gnostic term also used by Paul. Divine world or the dwelling of the gods. Space, divided into unearthly “aeons”.
Plotinus. An outstanding Neoplatonic philosopher of the third century, an important practical mystic, who became famous for his abilities and his learning. He taught a doctrine that coincides with that of the Vedantists, namely that the spirit-soul flows forth from the one divine principle and returns to it after its earthly pilgrimage.
Porphyrius. His real name was Malek, which led to him being considered a Jew. He came from Tyre, and after first studying with Longinus, the important philosophical critic, he became the disciple of Plotinus in Rome. He was a Neoplatonist and an excellent writer, especially famous for his controversy with Jamblichus regarding the evils of practical theurgy, yet he had ultimately converted to his opponent's views. A mystic by nature, he followed, like his teacher Plotinus, the pure Indian yoga system, which, through practice, leads to the union of the soul with the all-soul of the world, and of man with his divine self, Budhi-Manas. He confesses that, despite all his efforts, he only reached the highest state of ecstasy once, and that when he was already seventy years old, while his teacher Plotinus had attained this supreme bliss six times in his life.
Pot Amun. A Coptic expression meaning “sanctified to the god Amun,” the god of wisdom. A name for an Egyptian priest and occultist under the Ptolemies.
Prajnâ (Sanskrit). An expression for “universal thinking”, equivalent to “Mahat”. Pralaya (Sanskrit). Dissolution, the opposite of “Manvantara”, existence during a period of rest, whereas the latter denotes a period of intense activity for a planet or even for the entire universe.
Prana (Sanskrit). Life principle, life breath, “nephesh”.
Protean soul. A name for “mäyävi-rüpa” or the thought body, the higher astral form that takes on all the forms it is supposed to take on according to the will of an adept.
Psychism. This word is now used to denote all kinds of spiritual phenomena, whether produced by mediumship or emanating from higher sentience. It is a newly coined word.
Pythagoras. The most famous of the Greek mystic philosophers, born at Samos about 586 B.C. He taught the heliocentric system, reincarnation, the highest mathematical and metaphysical truths, and had a world-famous school.
Q
Quaternity. The four lower “principles” in man that make up the personality (body, etheric body, astral body and lower manas or “brain-mind”), as distinct from the higher soul, spirit and Atman (the higher self).
R
Reincarnation or rebirth; the only general doctrine that shows that the “I” is repeatedly born on this earth. At present, it is denied by Christians, who thereby succumb to a misleading interpretation of their own Gospels. But the entrance of the higher human soul into the flesh in the course of long ages is taught in the Bible as well as in all other ancient writings, and the “resurrection” signifies only rebirth in another form.
Reuchlin, Johann. A great German philosopher and philologist, Kabbalist and scholar. He was born at Pforzheim in 1455, and was a diplomat in his youth. He then received the highest office at the court of Tübingen, where he remained for eleven years. He was the teacher of Melanchthon and was persecuted by the clergy for his glorification of Kabbalah; at the same time he was called the “father of the Reformation”. He died in 1522, in great poverty, the common fate of all those who rebelled against the letter of the church in those times.
S
Samâdhi (Sanskrit). The name given in India to spiritual ecstasy. It is a state of perfect trance achieved by means of mystical concentration.
Samkhâra (Pâli). One of the five Buddhist “Skandhas” or qualities. “Strivings of the mind”.
Samma Sambudha (Pâli). The sudden recollection of a past incarnation, an apparition in memory, which is achieved through yoga. A Buddhist term.
Samothrace. An island in the Greek Archipelago, famous in ancient times for its mysteries, which were indigenous to its temples. These mysteries were world-famous.
Samyuttaka Nikaya(Pâli). One of the Buddhist “Sûtras”.
Sannâ. One of the five “Skandhas” or characteristics; denotes “abstract ideas”.
Selbst. There are two “Selves” in man: the higher and the lower, the impersonal and the personal self. One is divine, the other semi-animal. A sharp distinction should be made between the two.
Sephiroth. A Hebraism for the ten emanations of Ain-Suph, the impersonal, universal Principle or Deity.
Session (séance). A term now applied to a sitting with a medium for the purpose of evoking various phenomena. It is chiefly used by Spiritualists.
Skandhas. The characteristics of each personality that provide the basis for a new incarnation after death. In the ordinary exoteric Buddhist teaching system, there are five of these. They are: Râpa, the form of the body, which constitutes its magnetic atoms and hidden faculties; Vedanâ, the faculty of sensation, which consists of similar ones; Sana, or the abstract ideas that are the forces acting from one incarnation to another; Samkhara, the aspirations of the spirit; and Vinnâna, the spiritual powers.
Summerland. The fantastic name given by spiritualists to the residence of their disembodied “spirits”, which they locate somewhere in the Milky Way. It is described on the authority of the returned “spirits” as a lovely land with beautiful cities and buildings, an assembly hall, museums, etc., etc. (See the books by Andrew Jackson Davis).
Somnambulism. A psycho-physical state that is too well known to require further explanation.
Spiritualism. The same as spiritualism, except for the fact that spiritualists generally and unanimously reject the doctrine of reincarnation, while spiritualists make it the basis of their beliefs. There is also a big difference between the latter and the philosophical teachings of Eastern occultists. The Spiritists belong to the French school founded by Allan Kardec, and the Spiritualists of America and England to that of the “Fox girls,” who spread their theories from Rochester in the United States to the world. Theosophists reject the ideas of “spirits” while believing in the mediumistic phenomena of Spiritualists and Spiritists.
Spiritualism. The modern belief that the spirits of the dead return to earth to communicate with the living.
St. Germain, Count. A mysterious personality of the second half of the eighteenth and the beginning of the nineteenth century who lived in France, England and many other places.
Philosopher's stone. Cf. Philosophical stone.
Sthûla sharira (sanskr.). The physical body of man, used as an expression in occultism and in Vedänta philosophy.
Sthûlopâdhi (sanskr.). The physical body in the active, conscious state (Jagrat).
Sûkshmopâdhi (sanskr.). The physical body in the dreaming state (svapna), and Kâranopâdhi, the “causal body.” These terms are used in the Târaka Râja Yoga school.
Swedenborg, Emanuel. A celebrated scholar and seer of the eighteenth century, a man of great learning who contributed much to the progress of science, but whose mysticism and transcendental philosophy have earned him the reputation of a hallucinating visionary. He is generally known at the present time as the founder of the Swedenborgian sect, or the Church of the New Jerusalem. He was born at Stockholm, Sweden, in 1688, of Lutheran parents; his father being the Bishop of West-Gothland. His original name was Swedberg, but on his being ennobled, it was changed to Swedenborg. He became a mystic in 1743, and four years later he resigned from his post (as an extraordinary adviser to the Mining Board) and devoted himself entirely to mysticism. He died in 1772.
T
Taijasa (Sanskrit). From tejas “fire”; it means “radiant”, “luminous”; it refers to “Mänasa-Rüpa”, the manasic body, and to the star-like, star-like appearing sheaths. An expression commonly used in Vedanta philosophy, where it has other meanings besides those used in occultism.
Târaka Räja Yoga (Sanskrit). One of the Brahmanical yoga systems, the most philosophical and also the most secret of all, which has never been made public. It is a purely intellectual and spiritual training. Tetragrammaton (Greek). The name of God in four letters, which in modern form are JH V H. It is a cabalistic term and corresponds to the sacred Pythagorean tetrak bys in a more material world.
Theodidaktos (Greek). The “God-scholar”, a title given to Ammonius Saccas.
Theogony, from the Greek “Theogonia”, literally the “becoming of the gods”.
Theosophia (Greek). Literally “divine wisdom” or “the wisdom of God”.
Therapists (Therapeutae, Greek). A school of Jewish mystics or healers, also esotericists, who are wrongly called a sect by some. They lived near Alexandria and their activities, as well as their confession, are still a mystery to their critics today; their philosophy seems to be a combination of Orphic, Pythagorean, Essenic and purely Kabbalistic practices.
Theurgy. From the Greek theiourgia, rites for invoking planetary or other spirits and gods to earth. To engage in such work, the theurgist must be absolutely pure and unselfish in his motives. The practice of theurgy is at present undesirable and dangerous. The world has become too corrupt and too godless for the practice of what was practiced without danger by such holy and learned men as Ammonius, Plotinus, Porphyry, and Jamblichus (the most learned of all theurgists). In our time, all theurgy, or divine, sacred magic, is in danger of degenerating into goetics, or sorcery. Theurgy is the first of the three subdivisions of magic, which are theurgy, gothic, and natural magic.
Thymos (Greek). A Pythagorean and Platonic term applied to the human soul from a certain point of view, to denote its passionate, emotional state; almost synonymous with the Sanskrit word “tamas,” “the quality of darkness,” and probably derived from the latter.
Timaeus of Locris. A Pythagorean philosopher born in Locris. He differs in some respects from his teacher in the doctrine of metempsychosis. He wrote a treatise on the soul of the world, on its nature and essence, which is written in the Doric dialect and still exists.
Triad or Trinity. In every religion and philosophy, the “three in unity” is designated as such.
U
Universal Brotherhood. The subtitle of the Theosophical Society and the designation of the first of the three tasks to which it is dedicated.
Upâdhi (Sanskrit). The basis of something, the fundamental organization; in occultism, the substance of the “upâdhi” of the spirit.
Upanishads (Sanskrit). Literally “esoteric teaching”. The third part of the Veda, which is devoted to interpretation (“shruti”, or the “revealed word”). There are about 150 or even 200 Upanishads, although no more than about 12 can be completely trusted, i.e. are free of forgeries. These 12 all originated earlier than the sixth century BC. Just as the Kabbalah reveals the esoteric meaning of the Bible, so the Upanishads reveal the mystical content of the Veda. Professor Cowell provides two interesting and accurate details about the Upanishads. He says: 1) These works have a “remarkable peculiarity: there is nothing of the Brahmanical exclusivity in their teachings. They breathe a very different spirit, a freedom of thought, unknown in earlier works, with the exception of the Rig Veda hymns themselves; and 2) “the great teachers of higher knowledge (gupta-vidyä) and Brahmins are constantly depicted as going to Kshatriya kings to become their disciples (cheläs).” This clearly shows that a) the Upanishads were written before the intensification of the caste system and the power of the Brahmins, and that in antiquity they follow the Vedas; and b) that the occult sciences or “higher knowledge” of which Cowell speaks is far older than the Brahmins in India or than any caste or any system. In any case, the Upanishads originated much later than the Gupta Vidya, or “secret science,” which is as old as human thought itself.
V
Vâhan (Sanskrit). “Chariot”, equivalent to “Upâdhi”.
Vallabâchâryas (Sanskrit). The “Sect of the Mahârâjas”; a licentious community with phallic worship, whose headquarters are in Bombay. The object of their worship is the child Krishna. The English Indian government has been forced to put a stop to these rites and practices several times; and the ruling maharaja, a kind of high priest, has been imprisoned more than once, and justifiably so. This is one of the darkest spots in India.
Vedânta (Sanskrit). This literally means “the end of knowledge”. Among the six Darshanas or schools of philosophy, it is also called Uttara mimânsâ, or the “later” mimânsâ. There are those who are incapable of understanding the esoterism of this school of thought and who see it as atheistic; however, this is incorrect, and it was Shankarâchârya, the great apostle of this school and its publisher, one of the greatest mystics and adepts of India.
Vidyà (Sanskrit). Knowledge, or better, “knowledge-wisdom”.
Vinnana (Pali). One of the five “skandhas”; in the esoteric sense it means “power of thought”.
W
Wisdom-Religion. Used by some as Theosophy. The name given to the secret science underlying all exoteric scriptures and religions.
Essence (Unity of Being). A term adopted by Theosophists to suggest the real meaning of the untranslatable word “Sat”. This word does not mean “being”, because the expression “being” presupposes a sentient awareness of existence. But the term “sat” is used only by the absolute principle, that general, unrecognized and also unknowable principle which philosophical pantheism assumes, thus naming the root of the cosmos and the cosmos itself. This cannot be designated by the simple term “being”. Nor is “Sat” what some orientalists translate as the “impenetrable essence”; for it is no more an essence than it is a non-essence. It is both. It is, as already stated, absolute “unity of being” or “essence,” not “being”; it is the One beside which there is no other, the indivisible and undivided All; - the root of both the visible and the invisible, the subjective and the objective, the comprehensible and the never quite comprehensible nature.
Y
Yoga (Sanskrit). A school of philosophy founded by Patanjali, but existing as a separate system of teaching and a philosophy of life long before that sage. It is attributed to Yânavalkya, a famous and very ancient sage, to whom the Yayur Veda, Shatapatha Brâhmana and Brihad Aranyaka are ascribed, who lived in the times before the creation of the Mahâbbârata, who is supposed to have inculcated the necessity and positive duty of religious meditation and forest retreat, and to whom, therefore, the founding of the doctrine of Yoga is attributed. Professor Max Müller asserts that it was Yâynavalkya who prepared the world for the preaching of Buddha. Patanjali's Yoga is, at any rate, more definite and exact than any philosophy, and contains more of the secret sciences than any of the works ascribed to Yâjnavalkya.
Yogi or Yogin (Sanskrit). A devotee, one who practices the system of Yoga. There are several grades and kinds of Yogis, and the term has now come into use in India to denote any form of asceticism.
Yuga (Sanskrit). A world age, of which there are four, following each other in this order: Krita (or satya) yuga, the golden age; tretâ yuga, dvâpara yuga, and lastly, Kaliyuga, the black age, in which we are living at present.
Z
Zenobia. The queen of Palmyra, who was defeated by the emperor Aurelian. She had as teacher Longinus, the famous critic and logician of the third century A.D.
Zivo, Kabar or Yukabar. The name of one of the creative deities in the Codex Nazaraeus.
Zohar (Hebrew). The Book of Revelation, a cabalistic work attributed to Simeon Ben Jochai in the first century of our era.
Zoroastrian. A follower of the religion of the Parsis, a sun or fire worshipper.